• Home
  • About Us
  • Relationship Tips
  • Celeb Nudes
  • Store
  • Contact
  • DONATE!

ilove-u.com

~ EROTICA! Erotic Boutique Entertainment Complex!

ilove-u.com

Category Archives: Affairs

I HAD A JACKHAMMER

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, erotica, Fiction, Male / Older Female, oral sex

Author’s info: Gender: male

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

I stood in front of the mirror and I had to admit I didn’t look too bad for a forty-four year old woman. My frizzy black hair hung just below my shoulders and I wore a simple gold chain around my neck, shiny against my skin and in stark contrast with my dark eyes. The V-neck of my silky red dress pointed to the cleavage between my breasts, which aren’t huge but large enough to get a look or two, and the only makeup I wore was a bit of lipstick to match the dress.

I’d kept myself in good shape the last few years since my divorce and people often think I’m eight or ten years younger. I’m about five-seven, thin with a nice rump to go along with my tits, and the dress clung to my curves. I was getting ready to go to a New Year’s Eve party at a house three doors down the street. It had been a tradition on our block for many years and the tradition had continued even as children grew up and families moved away. My ex-husband and I hosted the party in our house a few years ago before our divorce. I don’t know as many people in the neighborhood as I used to so the parties are a good way to keep in touch and meet new people. I’d be going to the party alone as I had been since my divorce. I’d had a few relationships since then, but nothing serious or long-term. I enjoyed my freedom after so many years of marriage, much of which was not so great.

My name is Danielle, my friends call me Dani. I live alone in the same old house and my two children are grown and gone. My son Greg is twenty-four and is in the Navy stationed two thousand miles away, so I don’t see him much these days; I just get emails and the occasional phone call. My daughter Jessica is twenty-two and is married to a cop; they live about an hour away and we see each other on holidays and birthdays.

I made one final series of poses before the mirror, turning this way and that and decided I was ready for presentation. It was about ten p.m. and time to go. I usually would go a little after ten and then leave shortly after midnight. Long enough but not too long.

I walked down the street to the party at the Fullers’ house. The Fullers, Bob and Jean, were a wonderful couple, very active and one of the oldest families on the block. Their kids were all in their thirties and this was at least the third time they had hosted the party that I could remember. They greeted me instantly when I entered and made me feel welcome as always. Holiday music was playing, the house was still decorated and the Christmas tree in the corner reached all the way up to the nine foot ceiling. Bob handed me a glass of white wine and I began chatting with a few neighbors I knew, and then was introduced to a new couple that had moved in a few months before. But I won’t dwell on that part of the evening because it doesn’t really relate to the story I want to tell.

I’d been at the party almost an hour when I heard a male voice call out to me. “Hey, Miss Dani!” he said. I looked in the direction of the kitchen and walking toward me was a young, familiar face, although I hadn’t seen him for a few years.

“Jackie?” I asked. “Is that you?”

A big grin spread across his handsome face. Jackie’s family had lived across the street from us until his parents separated and divorced when he was fifteen or sixteen. His father had always been kind of an ass but Jackie was always a sharp and witty kid and he was close to my kids when they were younger. His mother and I had been very close up until she later remarried and moved away once Jackie graduated high school.

“Yes. Well, it’s Jack nowadays,” he said with a smile, as we hugged.

I laughed and said, “Okay, Jack.”

Jack was about five-eleven with medium-length blond hair, baby-blue eyes and a couple days of sandy fuzz on his strong chin and face. He was broad-shouldered with long sinewy arms, but the rest of his body was thin and wiry. He always was athletic and played soccer and baseball in high school. He wore blue jeans and a red casual shirt with the collar unbuttoned. He had a thin gold chain around his neck as well.

“So what are you doing here?” I asked. “I thought you moved away and would never come back to this place.” When he had left after high school it was to attend the state university about three hours away.

“I’m visiting a buddy for a few days. I visited my Mom in Florida for Christmas, and then I came up here. The school’s closed over the holidays and I go back the week after next. I saw Mr. Fuller in the library and he invited me. So here I am.”

“Really….where’s you’re buddy?”

“He had some big date planned with his girlfriend.”

“So you came to party with the old folks?”

“Yeah, I thought it might be fun to see who was still around. Plus I didn’t want to be driving around too much on New Year’s Eve. You know what I mean?”

“Yes, I do, and I think that’s smart of you. When the neighborhood started these parties years ago it was to give everybody somewhere to go without having to go anywhere.”

I looked at Jack’s eyes and they were a bit bloodshot so I knew it was a good decision on his part, although he seemed okay to me. I sipped the last of the wine from my glass and he took it from me. He returned in a moment with two glasses.”

“A toast,” he said, “to Miss Dani, always the hottest mom in the neighborhood.”

I blushed, a bit surprised and flattered by his comment, but I drank. “Okay, cut him off,” I said, “He must be drunk.”

We laughed to ourselves and for the next half hour continued to talk and reminisce about the old days in the neighborhood. I found I was very relaxed with him and was enjoying our conversations and recollections much more than mingling with the older folks. When we had about finished our wine he surprised me again.

“Want to get high?” he asked me.

“What? Jack, are you kidding? Behave yourself. It’s been years since I did that kind of stuff. I don’t think the Fullers would appreciate us lighting up in their house.”

“What the hell, it’s New Year’s Eve,” he said, pulling a joint out of his shirt pocket. “We’re not driving, so come on.”

I just laughed at him. He grinned wide and said, “Look, I’m slipping out the back. In a minute pretend like you’re going to the bathroom and then go out back and I’ll wait for you behind the tool shed. It’s nice and secluded back there. See you in a minute.” Then he was gone.

I shook my head and knew I probably shouldn’t. But I also knew I would.

When he saw me walking toward the shed he lit it up. He took a deep hit and when I got to him he handed it to me and I did the same. We traded back and forth a couple times without saying anything. I was the first to speak.

“I can’t believe we’re doing this,” I said.

“Feels good though, doesn’t it?” he said.

I had to admit it did.

“Remember that time you had the New Year’s Party at your house? When was that, six, seven years ago?” he asked.

I remembered it well. At a little after midnight I had gone upstairs to check on the kids and found Jackie and my daughter in the middle of something naughty.

“Oh, I remember it all right. I remember going upstairs to check on you kids and saw you with your favorite body part in my daughter’s mouth!”

“Ah shit, you knew about that?” he exclaimed, sounding embarrassed in the dark. “Jessie never told me you knew.”

“I spoke to her about it. I knew you were both pretty good kids so I tried not to overreact.”

“What happened was Jessie asked me what I wanted for my birthday and I said a blowjob, you know, just kidding around. But she said okay so I just went along with it.”

“Can’t blame you there, I guess,” I said, inhaling deep. “That’s right, I forgot. Your birthday is…”

“Tomorrow,” he interrupted. “January first.” He looked at his watch which glowed in the dark. “In about twenty minutes I’ll turn twenty-one. A consenting adult!”

“Oh shit, we better get back in there,” I said. We both took a couple quick hits and finished the joint.

“So, do I get a new year’s kiss at twelve o’clock?” he asked.

“Ya never know,” I said. We then walked to separate doors to reenter the house.
—
Back in the house we kept our distance for a few minutes. I got another glass of wine although I didn’t really need it. Just before twelve the countdown started, then the ball dropped and ‘Auld Lang Syne’ filled the speakers. Everybody started giving out kisses and before long Jack headed for me. I had to be careful here.

Jack marched up to me, said ‘Happy New Year’ and pressed his lips to mine. As I expected his lips parted and here came his tongue. My lips were slightly parted but I stopped his tongue with my teeth.

“Whoa, down boy,” I said, gently pushing him back. “You want to start a scandal? All these busybodies in here tonight, we don’t want to give them anything to talk about.”

“Sorry, Miss Dani, I just…”

“Call me Dani.”

“Okay, sorry Dani. I just always thought about what it would be like to kiss you.” He reached back into his pocket and pulled out another joint. He held it so only I could see it and with a sheepish grin said, “Wanna go out back again?”

I smiled and shook my head. As I was looking around I said, “Do you have a car?” He said that he did. “Okay, look. I’m going to say my goodbyes and leave. In about a half hour you leave and drive away. Park your car a couple blocks over and walk to my house. The porch light will be out but knock on the door and I’ll let you in you’ll get your kiss then. And bring that with you.” I squeezed his hand and left him standing there.
—

Back in my house, I went back to my bedroom and stood before the mirror. I debated whether to keep the red dress on because it did look fine, but decided against it. I took it off and hung it up and stripped naked. In the bathroom I shaved and cleaned myself really well; I wanted to be ready for anything with the birthday boy. Then I reapplied my red lipstick, which if the kid showed up would be transferred to his lips and perhaps other parts of his body. I put on a dark pink satin robe which came down to just above my knees and fit snugly, showing off my body even better than the dress. I combed my hair but with my curls there’s only so much I could do.

I went down to the kitchen and poured two glasses of wine and then took them into the living room and put them on the coffee table. I also brought a small saucer since there are no ashtrays in my house. I turned on the stereo and tuned to an easy jazz station that was playing non-stop music all night, and then I sat back on the sofa and sipped my wine. I felt truly loose and relaxed, partly because of the wine and weed but also because of what I hoped was about to come. It wasn’t long before I heard a light tapping at the door.

I let him in and closed the door quickly behind him and locked it.

“Happy New Year, Dani,” he said.

“Happy Birthday, Jack,” I replied.

“You look really great!”

“Thanks,” I said. “I poured us some wine. Come sit on the sofa with me. We sat down and I picked up the glasses and handed one to Jack at my left. “I’d like to make a toast to the New Year’s kiss you are going to be getting soon.” We clinked our glasses and drank. “And to the birthday kiss after that!” I added and we drank again.

Jack lit up the joint and we traded tokes. I was getting happily buzzed. I turned halfway toward him as we smoked and sipped our wine. He told me about college and how he’d be staying in the area until a week from Sunday when he would head back to school. It was now Thursday January first so he’d be leaving on the eleventh.

When the joint was done Jack put it on the saucer and I took a sip of wine. Then I said, “So Jack, are you ready for your New Year’s kiss?”

He nodded and I scooted close to him and moved my head toward his. He leaned into me and I gripped the back of his head with my right hand and pulled him to me. Our lips met and I plunged my tongue into his young mouth. He sucked me into him; our tongues did a spongy dance, exploring. He put his arms around me and pulled me tight, his left hand moving to my right breast as our mouths fucked. Maybe it was his age, maybe it was my need, but it was electric and goose pimples covered my arms, a sexier kiss I never had. It was soft and deep. After a long time we parted. His hand stayed on my breast for a second or two and then he lowered it to my hip and kept it there.

I turned a little more to my left and scooted closer still. My right hand was still behind his head. I said, “Now for your birthday kiss,” and pulled him close again with both hands. This kiss was hard and forceful. I pressed my body to his and mashed my breasts into his chest. My tongue was halfway down his throat, both his hands were wrapped in my hair and massaging my scalp. This kiss, like the first one, went on and on. The fierceness of it began to subside, became gentler, and as it did I slowly moved my hand down his body, to his shoulder, to his chest, to his side, and then finally between his legs where I felt his hardness. Even through the thick denim I could feel that he was large.

We parted our lips and I looked him in the eye. With my hand on his member I asked, “Are you ready for your birthday present, Jack?” He nodded and I started massaging him. “No one can ever find out about this. You know how people gossip around here. They’d have a field day with it.” He said he’s a consenting adult and it was our secret.

I moved the coffee table over and knelt in front of him. I unhooked and unzipped his jeans. He lifted his ass and I pulled his pants and boxers down to his ankles. I couldn’t believe the size of the piece of meat he’d been hiding in his pants!

“Jesus Christ, Jack!” I blurted, “Look at the size of that thing!” He giggled and my wide-open eyes must have looked like saucers. I looked at his cock as it rested on his body pointing toward his chest, completely hiding his navel. It was the largest cock I’d seen and fat too. “How long is that fucking thing?” I asked.

“Nine and a half inches,” he said. “An old girlfriend measured it.”

“Well, damn boy, it looks like we’re both getting a present tonight!”

I moved in close between his legs and slid my hands under his butt. I kissed his balls and took them gently into my mouth. I ran my tongue along the long shaft. I rose up higher on my knees so I could put my mouth around his gorgeous circumcised cock. Jack was moving it subtly deeper into my mouth but I was taking it slow. I had deep-throated guys before but none were packing heat like this. I sucked him and rocked my head up and down, taking in a little more with each move, his hands again immersed in my curls. My right index finger was still lubed and he let out with a loud groan as I inserted the whole finger into his ass in one quick thrust. We continued our lusty three-way rhythm, my mouth, his cock and my finger. I took more and more of his rod into my throat, six inches, six and a half inches, seven inches, as I continued to finger-fuck his asshole.

I felt his cock swell in my mouth so I knew he was about to blow. I backed off so that I just had a couple inches in my mouth but I increased the speed of my finger. He moaned louder, he moaned faster, “Fuck I’m gonna come,” he hissed loudly. I rammed my finger in as far and as hard as I could and squeezed his ass cheek with my other hand. With a raucous grunt he started to come and my lips gripped his shaft with a cushioned strength and held on through seven or eight violent spasms as he emptied his hot, oily load into my mouth. When he stopped quaking and I was pretty sure he was done I took my mouth away and moved up onto him and with a mouthful of his cum I kissed him with open lips and pushed my tongue into his mouth. We kissed deep, our tongues skiing on a slippery slope, his mouth now slick with his own juice. We swallowed while still enmeshed, and only then did I pull my finger out of his ass.

I lay back on the sofa. “Phew. Happy birthday, kid,” I said. “Sorry I couldn’t take it all in. I tried.”

“You kidding? That was fucking unbelievable! You are fucking unbelievable! And you did take most of it, all but an inch maybe, I was watching. More than anybody else ever did, anyway, and what a fucking turn-on watching you. And if I hadn’t started to come I bet you would have gotten it all. You wore me out.”

I leaned forward and took a sip of wine and then turned to him and gave him a quick kiss on the lips. I started unbuttoning his shirt and said, “Let’s get this thing off of you. No man should have to eat pussy with his shirt on.”

He flung his shirt on a chair and yanked off his pants which were still at his ankles. He stood before me and bent down to kiss me, our tongues doing a quick pirouette. I opened my robe and with his red lips he worked his way southward over my naked body, pausing to kiss and lick and nibble and suck my nipples, then he traced his tongue over my tummy as he lowered himself onto his knees before me. He reached over and grabbed a pillow from the end of the couch.

“Lift up,” he said softly, and I raised my ass. He slid the cushion under me to give himself total access. I was already sopping wet.

He placed his hands on my sides just below my hips. He kissed my left thigh for a moment, then the right. His face moved close to my crotch. I felt his warm breath on my clit. His tongue licked my lips and toyed with the rim of my ass. I let out with a yelp when his tongue dove into my asshole, deep and brief. He inserted his tongue again and I whimpered helplessly as he wiggled it around and gently sucked for a few seconds before pulling out. I thought to myself, this kid is okay. He eats his own cum and now he’s tonguing my ass.

“You like that?” he asked.

“Oh yes, Jack,” I wailed. “Eat my ass, boy. Suck my wet cunt. Eat me.”

He had no sooner slipped his tongue back up my ass when I came in a seismic rush, my fluids gushing into his face, my body spasms uncontrolled.

“Oh my God,” I said as I shook.

Jack moved his mouth to my pussy, his strong tongue slithering in, exploring my marshy tunnel. Then his lips surrounded my swollen clit as his tongue continued its investigation. I felt his finger glide into my ass an inch, and then back out. Back in another half inch, and then back out. Again, a little deeper. He repeated the process a few times until his entire finger was inserted in my anus. I tightened my sphincter around his finger and he wiggled it in response. His tongue kept licking and he kept his lips wrapped around my hard love button. Then he began to hum.

I moaned with the vibration radiating inside me. I screeched as he hummed louder. As his tongue skated in my pussy, his finger did somersaults in my ass and his mouth serenaded my clit. I cried out in a loud voice with every word I could remember from the unabridged edition of Dani’s Dirty Dictionary. Soon I came again, soaking his mouth and face with a fluming flow of my pent-up liquor. He drank me in.

Jack came up for air and said, “You taste good.”

“Fuck me Jack. Put that big fucking cock inside me.”

“Do I need a rubber?” he asked.

“No, it’s okay,” I replied. “Give it to me, boy. Give me that beautiful cock. Let me feel your hot cum inside me. Fuck me.” I swiveled so I was lying back on the seat of the sofa and Jack mounted me. I wrapped my fingers around his huge dick and guided it into my seeping slit. I felt him push it in and felt its girth against the walls of my pussy.

His mouth came to mine as he started a slow, gentle back-and-forth movement inside me. I rocked with him and put my hands behind his neck.

“I can’t believe this is happening,” he said to me. “You have no idea how many times I fantasized about fucking you.”

I pulled his mouth to mine. We started slow and easy, then built up speed and force. We fucked and our lips never parted, our tongues bucking and our mouths sucking. His finger found its way back into my ass so I made sure mine found his. Our bodies picked up more speed and intensity as our fingers and tongues and Jack’s cock found greater depth. I came once and Jack’s mouth muffled my scream, but he continued to bash my gash for another couple of minutes until he released his fresh payload with a long primitive grunt and a spasmodic orgasm. He shook on top of me as I felt the warm rush of his semen deep inside and I immediately came again.

He stayed on top of me for a moment and we kissed while his size lessened inside me. When he pulled out he lowered his head to my breasts and sucked my swollen nipples for a minute and I ran my fingers through his thick blond hair. Finally he sat back on the sofa. I rose up, tightened my robe around me and sat up beside him. I picked up my glass of wine and sat back.

“Wow,” I said, sipping the wine and stretching my legs out. “I can’t remember the last time I felt this good.”

Jack pulled on his jeans and zipped them up but didn’t fasten them. He picked up his shirt and pulled another joint out of the pocket. He tossed the shirt back on the chair. He sat next to me shirtless and lit it up. He took a couple hits and handed it to me. I shrugged and took it.

“I don’t really need any more of this,” I said, “I feel too good already.” But I thought so far so good, and I went with it.

In between tokes I refilled our glasses. As we recovered we sipped our wine and talked. He asked me about my job in real estate and I reminded him again how important it was that no one find out about this because it could affect my job; nobody gossips more than real estate agents. He told me about life as a history major and his on-and-off girlfriend who was Honduran and bisexual. He told me how he had been in three-ways with her and her roommate and how turned-on he’d get when he’d see both of them go at it. He asked me if I ever had sex with women and I told him yes, I had experimented some in recent years. I didn’t tell him that his mother was one of the experiments.

After a while he reached to me with both hands and pulled my robe wide open. “What are you doing?” I asked.

“I love to look at your body,” was all he said.

I edged closer and ran my right hand over his bare chest, smeared with lipstick. “I like looking at yours too,” I said.

He pulled me close with one hand and palmed my tit with the other and we mashed our open mouths together and kissed. My hand went to his crotch. He pinched my nipple and squeezed my hair into his fist and I rubbed his cock and balls and felt it grow again in my grip. I went for his zipper with both hands and yanked his pants open. I took his pole into my mouth and massaged his balls. I sucked him with a wolfish force I never knew I had and he made animal sounds and I felt him bloat in my mouth. After a minute I backed off and looked at Jack’s face.

“I’m going to take it all,” I said.

“Oh yeah. Oh God, do it.”

“Okay, here goes.” I took a deep breath and opened my throat as wide as I could and wrapped my lips around the head of his cock and in one slow steady movement enveloped all of him into my mouth and throat.

“You are so fucking hot,” I heard Jack say.

I came up for breath and then went deep three more times in order to give Jack a good show. His cock was nice and fat so I climbed up on his lap facing him and with my right hand steered his pecker into my soggy slot and I began moving my body up and down. He arced his body with each push, shoving his cock into me with his hands on my hips to guide us. After seven or eight jolts he ejaculated into me and I squirted myself shortly thereafter. We kissed briefly before I lifted off of him.

“I’ll be right back,” I said, and I didn’t even bother to retie my robe. I walked to the bathroom with Jack’s cum dripping down my inner thigh.

When I returned I walked up behind the sofa and put my hands on Jack’s bare shoulders and massaged them a bit, then the sides and back of his neck. He rotated his head as I did so.

“Ah, that feels good,” he said.

I leaned over and ran my hands over his chest and stomach and whispered in his ear, “Would you like me to give you a birthday massage?” He said yes of course and I told him to follow me. The kid was going to make it into my bedroom.

While Jack was in the bathroom I spread a heavy blanket over the bedspread, lighted a couple candles, dimmed the lights and got out the oil. The bathroom door opened and he reentered the room naked. I pointed at the bed and said, “On your belly, boy.”

I started with his head and worked my way down his back. I used the oil liberally and spent extra time on his ass. He moaned as I spread his cheeks and ran my tongue up and down his crack. Then I stuck my tongue into his asshole, in and out a few times and he moaned some more, louder. I poured oil into his crack and pushed my finger into his ass and kept it in there for thirty seconds or so, moving it around as much as I could.

“Does that feel good?”

“Oh yes, yes,” he said.

“I want to massage every part of you,” I said.

I did his legs one at a time and told him to flip over. I massaged his arms and chest first, and then lowered to his stomach. I got as low as his navel and made sure I bumped his half-turgid penis several times. I worked around it to his upper thighs as he oohed and aahed. I enjoyed watching it grow before my eyes. I rushed my way through his legs so I could return to that beautiful cock which was now at full salute and hard as a rock.

I couldn’t resist sucking him again so I took it in my mouth as I kneaded his balls. I sucked gently at first then opened my throat and took it all in slowly so Jack could see, then pulled back and did it again. I could feel his scrotum tighten so I stopped.

I took the oil and filled the palm of my hand. I cupped his balls and massaged the oil in, then took his cock in one hand and poured more oil and started rubbing his shaft up and down. When it was nice and smooth and greasy I started sliding my hand up and down a little faster. I stared at his manhood, diligent in my work. Jack let out with a guttural sigh and continued assorted whimpers and moans as I jerked him off. After about thirty seconds he uttered a wailing grunt and shot his jizz over his stomach and chest in four quick spurts. I turned to look at him and his eyes were already glued to mine. Bit by bit I scooped up his sperm from his body and dabbed it into my mouth.

After a moment he sat up and he kissed me. He started unwrapping my robe and said, “Take this off, it’s your turn.” And I did.

I lay on my back and said, “Do my front first. I want to see you.”

“Your wish is my command,” he said, and grabbed the oil with his dick flopping around.

He dripped oil onto my chest and shoulders. He rubbed my temples and the sides of my face first, and then my neck and shoulders. He massaged my breasts and then lowered his mouth to my right nipple and gently kissed, then licked, then pinched with his teeth; then he repeated the pattern on my left side. As he moved south he rubbed my stomach and as I had, skirted the middle and moved to the lower part of my body.

“You have sexy legs,” he said when he was feeling his way back up.

My eyes were closed and I was half in a dream when I felt his fingers enter me, massaging the inside of my pussy. It wasn’t long before his tongue joined the party. I let out with a squeak and pushed my groin to his face. I moaned as I gyrated, trying to feel with every tiny sensor inside me. In a minute he pulled out of me and I bemoaned with the loss. But he was hard again and quickly mounted me. In no time he had his whole cock inside me and I have to tell you, he was slinging it pretty good. We both fell into a fast, hard tempo and I sucked his cock with my cunt. I was going to squeeze another load out of him if I had to.

I didn’t have to. We fucked hard for couple minutes, grunting in unison with the rhythm of our rut and then I felt Jack tense up so I knew he was close. Sure enough then I felt his first spasm and with that my surge started. I came in a flash just as he discharged into me, and we both let out with a yell and rocked and rolled in simultaneous orgasm.

He rolled off and lay down next to me, spent.

“Goddamn!” was all he said.

“Boy, I think you’re about to kill me with that thing of yours,” I said. His hand was resting on my leg so I grabbed his hand and held it.

We didn’t say anything for a while. Then I rolled over onto my belly and said, “Okay. Now do my back.”

He knelt beside me and poured some oil on my back, rubbing it into my shoulders and arms and gradually down my back. He moved to my legs and stroked the back of my thighs and calves liberally with the oil and slid his hands up and down from my ankles to the brim of my bottom.

He slid off the bed and onto the floor and kissed the tops of my feet and licked my insteps. I felt my sex sizzle when he sucked each of my toes one at a time. Then he spread my legs and moved up between them on his knees. Then I felt the warm oil being softly poured over my ass.

“Now for the best part,” Jack said.

He kneaded me softly at the base of my spine and around my butt cheeks, squeezing hard intermittently between his soft caresses and pinches. He kept it up for a while, teasing me by avoiding my crack. So I just enjoyed it, knowing he’d get there. It was worth the wait.

First I felt his warm breath, and then his silvery tongue as it traced along my long dark cleft. He spread me apart and his tongue pranced around the rim of my asshole making me squeal with anticipation. When he inserted his tongue I bucked with pleasure and he took his time tasting the innards of my ass.

When he finally withdrew I immediately felt an oily finger dive into my hole, then it was gone. Then in, then out, then in and out again. Then again and again. My groans became louder with each plunge.

I gripped the blanket tightly in both fists and screamed into the pillow when I felt two fingers power deep into my dusky pit and pull outward, stretching my bunghole to never-known widths and holding it spread. Then a third finger got into the act, massaging me, extending me.

“Jack…” I rasped.

He removed his fingers and quickly sprung up atop me onto my back. I felt the hardness of his upright organ pressing against my rear.

Jack put his mouth to my ear and whispered. “I’m ready, Dani. Are you ready Dani? You ready for my cock in your ass?”

“Damn boy, I believe you are trying to kill me!” I said. But I wanted it.

“That’s the best birthday gift I could ever have. To ram my cock into Miss Dani’s sweet tight ass. All of the times I fantasized about you, about kissing you, about making love to you, about putting my dick into you. And tonight it’s all coming true.” The whole time he was talking he was grinding me from behind.

He put his tongue into my left ear and then he sucked my earlobe. His lips moved to my cheek and I turned my head closer so our lips would meet. It was a tasty, soft kiss.

“Yes,” I said softly.

He kissed me again and then moved back off of me and I felt his stiff rod drag off me at the same time. I felt his fingers applying some more oil to my hole and then I heard him slather some onto himself. I reached back with both hands and spread my ass for him.
Soon I felt his dick against my opening, and he pushed with cushioned force. I felt the tip enter me.

“Ugh…” I grunted.

“You okay?” he asked.

“Fuck me, boy.” I breathed deeply. “Fuck me good.”

He did. We slowly found a tender rhythm. I moved my ass in conjunction with his motions, and with each stab his lode eased deeper into the shaft. I rubbed my clit with my right hand trying to get off as he poked my behind. It felt huge inside me. I couldn’t imagine taking any more.

“How you doing?” I asked.

“I’m fine, how are you?” he said.

I had to laugh. This kid has his twenty-one year old dick in my forty-four year old ass and he wants to make conversation. “No. How are we doing?”

“Halfway there,” he said.

“Oh Lord Jesus,” I said.

“It’s okay,” he said. He picked up the pace and I went with it. “I’m fucking your ass, Dani. I used to dream about it. You are so fuckin’ hot. I’m gonna shoot my dirty cum into your hot sweet ass.”

“Fuck my dirty ass!” I said, louder than necessary.

Then in one quick hard shove he hammered it home. It felt like somebody shoved a tree trunk up my ass. I let out with a scalding yell but he kept Jack-hammering me. It was painful at first, but as he kept sticking me over and over my body adjusted and his cock started to glide inside me. Then the pain was a memory and my body quaked and then erupted, spewing a hot puddle of my secretion onto the blanket beneath me. Jack kept pelting me from behind until a minute later when I felt his warm sweet syrup discharge into my ass.

After a few seconds he kissed the back of neck several times and then he backed himself out. He rolled onto his back and so did I. We were too exhausted to speak. The last thing I remember was glancing at the clock on the nightstand and seeing that it was ten after five in the morning.
—
I woke up at eleven with that 21 year old on the bed next to me. He was lying on top of the blanket sleeping peacefully with a huge erection. Now I had a decision to make. I had two options. One, I could get up, take a shower, get dressed and when he awoke we would say our awkward goodbyes; or two, I could suck that beautiful cock. I went with option number two.

I put my lips around that boy’s pecker and went down. He woke up right away and I felt his fingers combing through my hair. Then he maneuvered himself around so his head was between my legs and we were doing a 69. I felt his kisses on my thighs and his tongue once again teased my ass. Then he buried his face in my snatch and ate me. I whimpered with his dick in my mouth as he chowed down. I found it hard to finish what I had started because of the pleasure I was feeling and my imminent gush that was soon to come. I pinched his head between my thighs tightly and squeezed and propelled my cunt harder into his face. He sucked my clit hard and deep into his mouth.

“I’m coming, oh shit. Here it comes, baby. It’s gonna be big, get ready baby…” I moaned.

I screamed over and over as I let loose my wall of juice. Jack kept his head plastered to my pussy and squeezed my ass like he was riding a bronco and didn’t want to fall off. His cock muted my howls. When I stopped shuddering he whirled around and was on top of me in an instant and he shoved his throbbing cock into my trembling twat and started ferociously trying to bang the bottom out of me.

His face and his hair in front were soaked with my spray. I ran my long fingers through his hair as he fucked me. After a while he slowed, pacing himself. I removed my hands from his head and put two fingers in his mouth. He sucked me as he fucked me. I moved my groin with him. Our eyes were locked. With my fingers in his mouth I pulled his face to mine and we shared our first kiss of the new day, tender and deep and long, and my tongue licked my nectar from his. Finally I pulled away.

“When I ran into you last night I never suspected you liked old pussy so much,” I said.

“I like yours. Soon as I saw you I wanted you,” he said.

“Jack…” I breathed. “Do me a favor.”

“Sure…”

“My ass.” I gave him a quick hard kiss. “Fuck my ass again. I want to watch you fuck my ass.”

He withdrew and leaned over and picked up the oil. He rubbed some on his cock and then slipped two fingers in my ass and lubed me. I spread my legs wide and enwrapped them around him. He pressed the head of his cock to my asshole.

“That’s it, baby. Shove that fuckin’ anaconda all the way up my fuckin’ ass. I want to feel your young cum inside my ass again.”

I stared at his face as he pushed his way in. It burned a little at first but it didn’t last long as he slowly slid in. Once he had a few inches in he started really fucking me. I massaged my clit and rocked with him and we were both bellowing as he screwed his way deeper and deeper. I saw lines of sweat on his forehead and above his upper lip and watched his pensive face as he concentrated on pummeling me. Here was this kid from the neighborhood, on his twenty-first birthday seriously buttfucking Miss Dani, that old hot mom from across the street, now his lover.

Jack started slamming me harder and faster, and it felt big, it felt hard and it felt tight, but his huge penis moved inside me with a velvety friction and damn child, did it feel good. I worked my hard clit hard, ready for him to blow his top so I could feel his warm creamy soup way back deep in my inky trench.

He grinded me, he banged me, his fingernails dug into my back as he flung his tough meat into me. Then he snorted like a bull in front of a red cape and emitted a long loud groan. His body convulsed with untamed tremors as he delivered his package and I felt those honeyed hot shots in the back of my ass.

After he came he continued to fuck me slowly, in and out, in and out, and I felt every inch of him as he glided back and forth. I squeezed his cock with the walls of my ass and he gave me his cute schoolboy smile. When his cock vacated my rectum he fell down on the bed beside me and I felt his cum dripping out of me. I reached down with my right hand and spooned some of it from the rim of my asshole and then playfully rubbed it into my breasts and onto my lips and teeth. Jack smiled again and kissed me.

I had my head on his shoulder and my hand on his chest as we rested. I was hungry because I hadn’t eaten for eighteen hours so I told him I was going to take a shower first and then he could take his after me while I fixed us some food.

After my shower I threw on the same pink robe and headed to the kitchen. When Jack arrived he had on his jeans but no shirt. Breakfast was ready so I served it up: big plates of eggs, sausage, grits and toast with coffee and orange juice. We both ate ravenously and had a pleasant talk as we caught each other up on the families. I got the updates on his mom and sister Gina and he heard all about Greg and Jessie. I wondered, and I’m sure he did too, what they all would think if they knew what Jack and I were up to.

When we were done eating I picked up the dishes and began scraping them and putting them in the dishwasher while Jack finished his coffee and juice. After a few minutes of chit chat I was standing at the sink when I felt his arms surround me from behind. He buried his nose into my twisted hair, still damp from my shower, and he tenderly kissed my neck. His hands explored the front of my body briefly and then his left hand slipped under my robe and fondled my breast while his other hand settled on my bald pussy. I absorbed his kisses and savored his touch.

“Let’s go back to bed,” he whispered in my ear.

I turned to face him and he was naked; his jeans were in a heap on the floor. We kissed softly, his hands full of tit and ass. I reached below to find his cock and balls. He was already stiffening.

“Boy, I do believe you must be a sex maniac,” I said as I began stroking him.

“You’re turning me into one,” he said quietly, and then he filled my mouth with his tongue. We kissed with a buttery force, ready for more.

We pivoted around and I sat in the chair and he stood before me, his now rock-hard bazooka right in front of my face. I licked his balls and kissed his cock from end to end and I felt the tickle of his pubic hairs on my face. I flicked my tongue up and down the shaft and then I took him in my mouth and milked him gently, feeling him fatten.

I took my mouth off and stood up. I walked three steps and opened a drawer and pulled out a tape measure, then sat back down.

“I got to measure this thing,” I said.

Jack laughed and then I sucked him again for ten or twelve seconds before taking my mouth off of him and then I held the tape along the side of his cock.

“Damn, boy,” I said. “You’re still growing!”

“Huh?” he asked.

I showed him the tape where I’d marked his length with my thumb. “You’re over nine and a half inches. Looks like a 9.6 or 9.7!… Aw hell, let’s round it up to ten!” He beamed and I tossed the tape onto the table and said, “And now I’m getting back to my creamy dessert.”

I took him back into my mouth and dug the fingers of both my hands deep into the crack of his ass. I sucked him with every muscle in my mouth, and I deep-throated him a few times too so he could watch that rod of his slip all the way in and out. Then I dipped my fingers into my wet pussy for a little lubrication. I put two fingers at the rim of his ass and wiggled the tips of them in. I started sucking harder, my other hand on his butt cheek. Then in one quick jolt I rammed my fingers into him. I felt the walls of his asshole reluctantly give and my fingers made it maybe a couple inches in. He screamed like a dying puma. I moved my fingers inside him, back and forth with an even pulse. I knew he was close so I moved my mouth to the tip of his penis and sucked that little hole with all my might. In a moment he yelled again and he shivered on wobbly legs and while in his throes he dumped another load of his heated seed into my mouth. I tasted his tang and then swallowed my dessert. He collapsed into the chair beside me.

“Jesus Christ, Dani!” he said loudly.

“What, no good?”

“What? Are you crazy? Incredible. Unbelievable.”

“What can I say, boy? Unh, unh, unh. Blowjobs in the kitchen. You’re turning me into a whore, Jack. What’s next, you gonna fuck me on the table?”

“I’ll fuck you anywhere you want,” he said, leaning over to kiss me and copping a feel at the same time. “I have to go to the bathroom.”

He went into the bathroom right off the kitchen and closed the door. I went back to the bedroom to wait for him. He knew the way.

I was naked on the bed when Jack entered the room holding up a joint.

“Last one!” he said. He stood before me with his long dong hanging and lit it up. He inhaled deeply, handed it to me and sat on the bed next to me. We sat on the bed and passed it back and forth and talked, and when it was used up Jack hopped up and went over to the bathroom and tossed it in the toilet.

He ran and jumped back into the bed, almost knocking it off the frame. We laughed and he took me in his arms and kissed me.

We made love all afternoon. We sucked and fucked in various positions, the highlight being me on my back with my legs up the wall and Jack facing the wall with his dick in my pussy. I had a nice view of his young tight ass on that one, not to mention it was easy to reach. He ate me, he kissed me, he licked me. He sucked my tits raw and had his way with my asshole, again shoving his massive member into my shadowy cave. I even took out a dildo and fucked him up the ass with it and although he howled a lot he took it like a champ.

Eventually we tired and took a break, perhaps briefly napping. At around 4:30 he said he had to get going soon because he had to get to his friend’s house because they had a little birthday dinner planned for him. He went to take a shower and after a couple minutes I couldn’t resist and I went into the bathroom and opened the door to the shower stall. I told him I wanted to help wash him and I did. But damn it, I went overboard and did too good a cleaning job on that cock of his and that boy fucked me again right there standing under the hot spray.

I washed myself quickly and got out to let him finish. I dried myself and threw on some jeans and a sweatshirt and went downstairs.

I poured a glass of water and laughed to myself as I picked up his pants from the kitchen floor and folded them. I went into the living room and picked up his shirt from a chair and his boxers from the floor and folded them too. I waited with his clothes in my lap. A minute later he came down the stairs naked. I handed him his clothes and told him to stay away. He laughed.

I watched him dress and I escorted him to the back door. It was now dark outside. We embraced and we kissed soft and deep.

“Goodbye, Jack. This was wonderful, I’m so glad you came over but no one can know about…”

“I know, I know,” he interrupted, “Don’t worry. Why would I want to screw everything up?” He paused and asked, “You sick of me yet? Can I come back?”

I kissed him hard. He’d said what I’d hoped he’d say, although I didn’t realize it until that moment.

“Tomorrow night,” I said. “Seven o’clock. I’ll fix you a belated birthday dinner. You know where to park, and walk here and don’t let anybody see you. This door will be open.” I kissed him again. “I’ll be waiting. Now go.”

With another quick peck on the lips and a squeeze of my hand he went out the door.
—

The next afternoon I baked him a cake. I knew that boy loved chocolate so I made him a chocolate cake with chocolate icing. Then I took some banana icing and on top of the cake drew a giant erect penis and scrotum, making it as close to his actual size as I could. I even added a little spray of banana semen flowing out of it and a big JACK 21. I saved the extra icing because I thought we might be able to have some fun with it later on.

When I was fixing the dinner—grilled chicken, spinach and carrots—I sliced the last couple inches from the fat end good-sized carrot. I buttered it up and wedged it into my asshole for Jack to find. I threw the rest of the carrot into the pot.

I arranged a “picnic” in my living room. I set up the fireplace and spread a large quilt and some pillows on the floor in front of it. I set out wine and glasses and plates and napkins and silverware and put on some soft jazz music. I lit two candles and made sure the oil was handy.

I showered and cleaned myself inside and out and when I dried off I lubed myself and re-inserted my carrot. I only put on two pieces of clothing: very short blue jean cut-offs that showed off my legs, and a tight cream-colored t-shirt that showed off my nipples.

I poured a glass of wine and went into the kitchen to put the finishing touches on dinner. Right on time Jack knocked on the back door and let himself in. He entered the kitchen and I turned to greet him.

“Damn, you look great!” he said with enthusiasm and put his arms around me and we kissed. Quickly his hands started roaming to my ass and tits and I pushed him away.

“Control yourself, boy,” I said. “I cooked you a nice chicken dinner and baked you a cake, so I’m gonna feed you first. If you’re still hungry after that you can have me for dessert.Grab those vegetables and follow me.” I picked up the chicken and walked into the living room.

“What’s all this?” he asked.

“A picnic, Jack.”

I lighted the fire and Jack poured the wine. We drank and talked and laughed for a few minutes and then we uncovered the food and ate. I showed him his cake and he roared when he saw my artwork and we each ate one of his balls.

“Thank you, Dani,” he said, as we piled the dirty dishes on the bricks in front of the fireplace. Then he kissed me and added, “That was a great meal. But now I’m ready for dessert.”

We kissed again and he was all over me. He kissed my neck and sucked my tits through the cotton fabric of my shirt. His hand was in my crotch and he made me wet. He took my shirt off and laid me down and covered my breasts and flat belly with plush sucks and kisses. He ran his tongue across my stomach just above the belt line of my shorts. Then he started unzipping them.

“I’ve thought about you all day,” he said.

He yanked them off and started to go down on me. He kissed and licked my thighs and then he stopped.

“Hey, what’s that?” he asked, sounding afraid.

I cackled with laughter. “It’s a carrot.”

“A carrot?” He scrunched up his face in a surprised look.”

“Yeah. It’s saving your seat. I don’t have a butt plug.”

He shook his head and laughed. He slid a pillow under me and dove into me. He took a quick taste of my pussy and then yanked the carrot out of my ass with his teeth and spit it into the fire. He went back down and licked my ass for a short time and then got up on his knees and unbuttoned his shirt. Then he rolled onto his back and yanked his pants off. He wore no underwear and his cock looked immense on his lean body. He saw the oil and squirted some on me playfully before basting himself. Then he assfucked me.

We spent the next three and a half hours on the floor fucking. He ate banana icing off of my tits and out of my armpits. I sucked it off of his cock and licked it from the crack of his ass. He loved me like a lady and then fucked me like a dog. He dripped hot candle wax on my tits and tummy that gave me quick burns that made me squirt and then he buried his face into my pussy until I came again. When he slipped out the back door it was almost midnight and I had the taste of his cum in my mouth and a fresh load oozing from my asshole. I scraped the dried wax off of my body and threw it into the fire. I went to bed and slept like a rock.
—

The next morning the phone rang and it was him. He told me he had woken up and masturbated while he fantasized about me. Then he proceeded to talk dirty and told me all the different ways he was going to Jack-hammer me when he saw me next. I’d never had phone sex before but I wasn’t hanging up. He said he was jerking off again right then as we spoke and asked if I was. I told him yes, and I did, and I had the soaked sweatpants to prove it.

Then he asked if could come over for a little while that night because he wanted to show me something. I said okay and he came right after dark. When I heard him slip in the backdoor I walked down the steps and met him in the walkway to the kitchen. We kissed and he took my hand and led me to the living room and then he turned on a lamp by the sofa and stood next to it. Then he dropped his drawers—no underwear—and damn if that boy hadn’t shaved off all his pubic hair! Every single strand was gone from his body, not even a short one left on his balls. I took that thing in my hand and looked at it really close, too. I started rubbing him and we kissed as he enlarged in my hands. That cock of his was now even more beautiful and looked even bigger as it stood pointing at his hairless chest. I just had to have it. I went to my knees and sucked it as Jack stood with his back against the living room wall. His hands held my head as I throated him and he gently fucked my mouth until he ejected with an intense shiver and I tasted his first loveload of the night. I held on until I knew I’d gotten all of it, then I stood and kissed him with my mouth full. Then I took his hand and led him to the bedroom.

Over the next couple of hours Jack’s mouth and cock found all my holes, the highlight being a loud and luscious 69 where while I sucked him and he ate me, and then I got to fuck his ass with the dildo and hear him scream again. Once again, when he left for the night I lay in bed with a fresh load of his sperm in my ass.
—
The next day was Sunday and Jack called me on my cell phone; I guess he’d gotten the number off of my business card or checked my phone which was always on the kitchen counter when I’m at home.

“Dani, I have a little present for you,” he said.

“Jack, you’ll make up any lame ass excuse to get in my pants, wontcha?”

“Well, yeah, I guess I would.”

I chuckled and said, “You don’t need to be giving me gifts, Jack.”

“It’s just something small; I think you’ll like it. You know, to say thanks for the dinner and cake and everything. And because I like you.”

This kid is too much I thought, now he’s getting sentimental on me. I told him to come over again that night. I had to go back to work the next day so I figured another sex romp with him would be a good wrap-up of the vacation.

Again I dressed sexy for him. No undies and tight-ass paper-thin sleek black pants that just about showed the outlines of my ass crack and my pussy lips, and a red tube top. It was wintertime but so what, I knew that shirt wouldn’t stay on me too long with that boy around anyway.

When he showed up I poured some wine and we sat on the sofa for a few minutes sipping and talking. Then he took a small gift-wrapped package from one of the pockets on his cargo pants and put in on the table and took out a joint. What the hell, I thought. We drank more wine while we smoked the reefer.

When it was gone he said, “You sure look hot, Dani.” He kissed me and felt a tit through the fabric of my top. Then he handed me the gift.

I opened it and it was a butt plug. We both laughed and he said, “No more carrots for Miss Dani! It massages your ass for you.” He took a tube of KY jelly out of another pocket and put it on the table.

“Thank you, Jack,” I said as I inspected it. “It’s nice to know you can still massage my ass even when you’re not around.” I stood up and started peeling off my pants. “Oh well, might as well try it on for size. Anything to give my anal-retarded boy toy a thrill!”

I stood in front of him wearing a tube top and no pants. He put his hands around my rear and pulled my cunt to his lips and suckled me until I came in his face, then he licked the excess from my thighs. He told me to kneel on the sofa facing the back. Then his tongue entered my ass and he lick-sucked me as he pulled my cheeks apart. I groaned in ecstasy while he did this for a minute or so and I must have said the word ‘yes’ and ‘fuck’ a dozen times. Then he opened the tube of jelly and lubed his finger and stuck it into my ass and I leaned into him. He then lubed the plug and screwed it in. He wiggled it and rotated it and so did I. It felt good. I played with it a little bit and I could hear him taking his pants off behind me.

“Stay in that position,” he said.

He circled around to the back of the sofa to face me. He bent over and we kissed. His lips massaged my lips while I massaged my asshole with my new gift. Then he put his big hard cock to my face. I locked my hands on the back of the sofa and opened my mouth wide. With his hands on the back of my neck I gave him head. I sucked him and felt him grow even more in my mouth. I opened wide and he fucked my face. When he let go I felt his flow in my mouth and a tingling down south. We spent the next couple hours in bed.

I managed to see him almost everyday that week. It wasn’t necessarily planned that way but it just kept happening. On Monday morning he called me on my cell phone and asked me to meet him in the park at lunchtime. I tried to make an excuse but the kid is persuasive. The park is pretty dead in the winter time so I met him and sure enough no one was around. I hopped into his car and we smoked a joint and I ended up giving him a blowjob. I went back to work with a light buzz, wet panties and the taste of his cum in my mouth.

On Tuesday he called and asked how the butt plug was working out. I told him fine, in fact it was inserted as we spoke. He said perhaps he should come over and do a safety inspection on my new apparatus. I laughed and told him to come on over that night. He did and in no time we were in my bed. I’d no sooner turned down the lights and he was fucking my lights out. Three hours later after he’d pulled his dick out of me for the umpteenth time he gave me a passionate kiss goodnight and rolled me over on my stomach, kissed my ass and screwed the plug back in. “Sleep tight,” he said with a laugh and he left.

Wednesday afternoon I called him for the first time and told him playfully that I was having trouble with my apparatus. I told him he must have screwed it in wrong and asked could he come over that night and do another safety inspection. He said no problem; all I needed was a butt plug-ectomy and a Jack-whack, and not to worry because he made house calls. He asked if seven-thirty was a good time and I said it was. Then that frisky boy gave me what he said was a very important instruction: to leave the backdoor open and wait for him naked in my bed.

That night I was sipping wine in bed, and right on time the backdoor opened and I heard his footsteps in my house. A moment later I heard him running up the stairs, and then he entered the room naked holding a can of whipped cream. He jumped onto the bed and took me in his arms and he kissed me long and soft. He reached his hand to my rump and felt the plug.

“Are you ready for your plug-ectomy, Miss Dani?” he asked.

“Yes, Doc,” I said with a laugh.

“Okay,” he said with a serious tone. “This is a very delicate, three-part procedure and you must cooperate with me while I operate.”

“Is it life-threatening, Doctor?”

“Not if you cooperate,” he said. “First I need to remove the apparatus. Then once it is out I need to do a very close examination to make sure you haven’t lost any feeling in your crave cave. Then I may need to do a deep dark probe with my joystick.”

I giggled and asked, “Is that all?”

“No,” he said. “The third part is a total, complete and comprehensive frontal massage. It could take hours, but if successful you will feel as good as new when I am finished. And don’t worry about the cost, it is all covered by insurance. The only cost to you is a ten blowjob co-pay.”

I laughed and told him I accepted the terms. Then he rolled me onto my belly.

“Uh oh, this could be more serious than I thought,” the doctor said.

He started twisting and turning and pushing and wiggling the plug, grinding it in my ass. It felt good as it massaged my anus. He did this for a minute or two as he grunted in mock effort. Then with one yank he pulled it out and popped his lips loudly at the same time and it sounded like he was uncorking a champagne bottle. I burst out laughing.

‘”No laughing!” he scolded. “This is a delicate surgery.” I felt him spread my ass cheeks wide. “Uh huh,” he said, “Just as I thought. I think I need to medicate the area.”

I squealed like a pig and bucked like a bronc when he shot a cool hard windy stream of whipped cream up my asshole. Then he shot a long line of it along the whole crack of my ass. He spread my cheeks again and started eating.

His tongue felt wonderful, and the feeling of it slipping in and out of my crack with cool warmth made me come onto the blanket under me. I pushed my ass into him as he licked and sucked me clean, then he opened me wide and plunged his tongue into my asshole and licked me out for what seemed like a long time. I was breathing fast and hard with ecstatic bliss.

“Oh, Jack…” I mumbled breathlessly.

A minute later he moved up above me and kissed my ear. I could feel his cock hard against my ass. He whispered, “I think I better do a deep probe, you know, as a precaution.”

“Yes…”

I felt the tip of his cock at my opening and leaned into him as he pushed himself in and started fucking me. We fell into it easily, and I felt that big rod slide back and forth inside me as he screwed me slowly and kissed my neck. I was moaning with every one of his kisses and each hypnotic shove. Then I felt his hot discharge, the second milky flow that had been shot into my ass that night. My pussy exploded again as I came onto the bed beneath me.

He rolled me over on my back and said, “Now this is the recovery phase of the procedure. It is very important that you just relax and let me work, and not give me a hard time. That would only slow down your recovery.”

“Yes, Doctor.”

Jack knelt at the foot of the bed and started shaking the can of whipped cream. Then he started spraying the cool white stuff all over my body in generous heaps. He started with my feet and toes, covering them till it looked like I was wearing thick white socks. Then he sprayed streaks up both of my legs and inner thighs and built a huge pile on top of my pussy. Then he covered my stomach and ringed my tits and heaped it on my nipples. He used up pretty much that whole can. He sprayed my shoulders, my neck, my ears; my mouth, my nose, my cheeks, my eyelids and forehead, even my hair. Then that boy put down the can and started to eat.

He took his sweet time eating that sweet stuff off of me. He licked it from my ears and face, kissed it from my mouth and chewed it out of my hair. I was squirming with delight as he ate from my neck and shoulders. He took his time eating my tits and tummy. He skipped over you-know-what and licked and slurped his way down both legs before devouring my creamy feet, savoring each toe one at a time. Then he moved up and took aim on my pussy and muff-dived into my mound of suds.

He ate me ravenously and slipped his tongue inside my sloppy slit. I came in his face and throbbed and my legs gyrated uncontrolled as I screamed and shouted dirty talk.

“Fuck me, Doctor. Fuck my fucking pussy.”

Jack moved on top of me, his face lathered with the cream. “Yes, Miss Dani,” he said somberly, “I believe another deep probe with my joystick is in order.”

“Uh, yes. Fuck me,” I said and grabbed his cock rammed it into my pussy as quick as I could.

As he fucked me we kissed and I sucked the cream off his face. He fucked me slow and easy, just as he had earlier in my ass. I tried to speed him up but he kept it nice and smooth.

“Fuck me hard, Jack,” I said loudly, “Give it to me.”

“This is a slow recovery…”

“Fuck me, Jack,” I hissed, as I rammed my finger into his ass with a jolt. He squeaked loudly and he picked up the pace and started slamming me hard. I grunted with every thrust and squeezed his cock with my cunt as he hammered me, the bedpost banging into the wall over and over. When I came again it was a huge rush and he took that as a cue to pound even harder and I fingered his ass faster and faster. When he came he let out a loud, long high-pitched moan into my mouth and pounded me four or five final times as he shot his seed. When he was done he rolled over onto his back. We said nothing at first.

“Goddamn, boy,” I said. “What you gonna come up with next?” I rolled onto my side and looked at him.

He said, “I’m proud to say the operation was a complete success, Miss Dani. And your recovery is off to an excellent start.”

I smiled and kissed him. “What am I gonna do when you go back to college?”

“I wish I could take you with me. Then you wouldn’t have to hide me anymore.”

I felt sad when he said that and then a thought came to me.

“Jack, when do you have to go back?”

“I have to be back on Sunday night.”

“Why don’t we go away for the weekend? We could go to the beach where nobody knows us.” The town by the ocean was about an hour and a half drive. “Could you do that?”

“Really? Sure, I could do that. I’ll just tell my friend I have to go back a couple days early.”

“Okay, good. I’ll make a couple calls in the morning. Call me in the afternoon and I’ll tell you the plan.”

We started kissing some more and before long our bodies were meshed and I felt his steely baton pressing against the skin of my groin. I broke our kiss and lowered my lips to his waiting stiffness and took it into my mouth, and went to work on the first installment of my co-pay.
—

Thursday morning I put a call in to a friend of mine, Joanne. She and her husband are both also in real estate and they own rental properties, one of which was a condo at the beach. They rented it by the week in-season, but in the winter it was usually empty. I thought that would be much more comfortable and private than a hotel.

She said yes, it was available and I was welcome to use it, just stop over after work and pick up the key. When Jack called that afternoon I told him the plan. I would be taking off half a day on Friday and would probably get there around two or two-thirty. I gave him the address and said to come around three o’clock. He said that would be fine and asked me to bring my black pants so he could tear them off of me. I told him I would.

On Friday I left work around noon and headed to the beach. I stopped on the way and picked up some groceries and beer and wine. When I got to the condo it was a little after two. I unloaded the luggage and stored the food and drink. Then I changed clothes and I put on only one piece clothing: a light blue t-shirt dress that only covered my crotch and ass by several inches. Then I inserted my butt plug and I was ready for inspection.

Jack called at a little before three and said he was running a few minutes late, so I poured a glass of wine and sat down on the couch to wait.

It was about 3:30 when Jack rapped on the door. I called for him to come in and I stood up. He entered the door and he looked cute in his baggy jeans and college sweatshirt. He tossed his ratty gym bag on the floor and came to me. We embraced and he kissed me hard and our tongues did their thing as his hands found their way under my dress in back and front.

He stepped back and said, “Damn, you look sexy in that thing! Too bad it won’t be on you for long.” Then he kissed me again and ran his hands under my dress and began to massage my breasts as he dropped to his knees to lick me. I pushed into him and held his blond head in my hands and soon I was all wet.

“Bedroom…” I said.

I led him to the bedroom and as he was whipping off his shirts I was taking off his jeans. His cock was already hard and I kissed it as he stepped out of his pants. I scooted back on the bed and he fell on top of me and instantly he slid his cock into my pussy and his tongue into my mouth. I’d only gone one day without him, but it sure felt good to have him inside me again. I groaned like thunder as he kept striking me with his lightning rod over and over, and I fucked him back with fierce abandon with my dress still on. With each tingly slam of his dick into my pussy the plug twisted and poked as it screwed me in my ass, DPing me toward a savage orgasm. We both came big at about the same time and we both let out animal sounds as we released, hugging and sweating and shaking together. I just laid there in his arms for a few minutes and then I removed my dress.

We spent three hours in bed having our way with one another every which way we could. Then I suggested we take showers and then I would take him out to dinner, and he was up for that. I headed to the bathroom and Jack tried to follow me in but I said, ‘uh uh, no way boy, you take you and your penis into the other bathroom, ‘cause I know if you shower in here with me you’ll just try to stick that thing in me some more and we might never get out the house’.

I dressed in my tight-ass satiny black pants, although I did wear a thong in case somebody stared at my crotch. And I wore the red tube top with red pumps. Jack wore his best pair of jeans—which isn’t saying too much—and a nice tan shirt.

I took him to a nice seafood place right on the bayside of the island overlooking the water. We decided to have some fun because we surely knew an odd couple like us would turn some heads. We played it up so people would know we were a couple, and not some other type of relationship. Jack was great. We ate our dinners and he touched my hand and arm from time to time, putting on a good show. We sat so we had a good view of the room and we saw people stealing glances our way. We joked about what the people were thinking and saying at the other tables.

“That guy over there probably thinks I’m a hooker you picked up on the boardwalk,” I said.

“That guy by the doorway wishes he was sitting here in my seat,” Jack said.

“Look at that woman over there,” I whispered, “She’s disgusted and jealous at the same time.”

We went on like that throughout the meal and had a great time. Then we went out to a bar that was known as a meat market and decided to have some fun. I went in first by myself, taking my time so folks would notice, and then took a seat at one end of the bar and ordered a drink. It was off-season, but it was a Friday and there was a decent crowd but not uncomfortably packed like it would be in the summer. A couple minutes later Jack entered and went to the other end of the bar. Before long a guy hit on me, a nice looking guy about my age. I gave him the brush but he hung around. Soon another guy did the same and tried to make small talk and offered to buy me a drink but I said thank you, but no. Another guy a couple seats down was watching and listening to all of it jealously, but he didn’t have the balls to do anything. When my drink was almost gone the bartender put another one in front of me and said, “This is courtesy of the man at the end of the bar,” pointing in Jack’s direction.

I turned and said a little louder than necessary, “Who bought me a drink?” and my body language changed in a heartbeat. I looked down the other end, and so did most everyone else at the bar, and there was Jack staring at me and holding up his drink. I mouthed the words ‘thank you’, and a moment later waved him over.

With everyone watching Jack walked up to me and I said, “Thank you, Handsome,” and I kissed him on the cheek. Then we introduced ourselves and drank our drinks and chatted and touched each other throughout our performance. Then I paid my check and we left together, my hand on his arm, barely able to keep a straight face as the green-eyed guys stared at my crack from behind.

Outside we burst into laughter and he kissed me. We decided that had been so much fun we’d do it again. We found another singles bar but reversed our roles. I made sure the guys noticed me and sat at the bar. I ordered a glass of wine and waited while some guys started to hit on me, then I sent Jack a drink, and I picked him up. Once again we put on a good show and again left the room with all eyes upon us.

We got back to the condo around 11:30 and Jack got his wish and peeled off my pants. He pulled off my top and threw it across the room, then threw me onto the bed. He munched my thong until it was soaked with my juice then took it off and threw it aside, and we proceeded to fuck and suck for the next three hours before falling off to sleep.

In the morning I left Jack a note and went out jogging. When I got back and walked in the door he was standing there naked and walked over and kissed me. I put my arms around him and tasted his toothpasty mouth and then I felt him pulling down my sweat pants. He knelt and ate my hot sweaty snatch. I soaked his face and then he laid me down and fucked me on the living room floor.

I walked out of the shower still damp and Jack was lying on the bed with an erection he had evidently just prepared for me. I knew by now I was addicted to that titanic tool and I climbed on the bed and went down on him. I sucked him slow and easy for a while and he squeezed my ass. I then stopped and sat up.

“What?” he asked.

“Masturbate for me,” I said.

“What?”

“Go ahead. You started when I was in the shower, so finish.”

“I just did that to get ready for you.”

“It’s okay. I want to watch you. Show me how you jack off, Jack.”

He started stroking his stiff staff and talking to himself. “The easiest way to get off is to think of Miss Dani, and how I wanted to fuck her ever since I was thirteen. I think of that pretty face between my legs and running my hands through her hair and the way she sucks me and I see my cock slipping in and out of her mouth and her lipstick on my cock.” He stroked faster. “I think about licking her sweet pussy and feeling her cum on my face and ramming my cock into her over and over until she squeals with delight and I come and…” He then groaned loudly and yanked harder still and then shot his jizz all over himself.

When he stopped shaking I sucked up his cum off his stomach and chest and kissed him. “Damn boy, that was hot.”

“Now you,” he said.

“It doesn’t take much to get me off these days, Jack,” I said, grabbing his dick. “All I gotta do is think about this damn thing!”

“Go ahead. Show me.”

I went to work. I dipped my fingers into my dewy cunt and started rubbing my clit. “Hard to believe that when I first saw you again on New Year’s Eve you’d end sticking your dick into me for the next ten days, that skinny boy from the neighborhood! I remember the first time I pulled down your pants and that monster popped out.” I kept rubbing myself, a little faster now. “I just wanted that whole fuckin’ thing in my mouth, I wanted you to ram it in me hard. I wanted to taste your cum and fuck you with my wet pussy.” I was breathing heavy and got on my knees on the bed, rubbing myself harder. “When I felt your tasty tongue in my ass for the first time it didn’t take no time at all and I started to come and…” I then squirted a forceful steady stream of my bubbly brew all over Jack, the bed, the floor and the lower part of the wall.

We never even got dressed; we just stayed in bed and fucked all day. I did throw on the t-shirt dress when we had a pizza delivered for dinner but that was it. We both felt a wave of passion and we rode it. We fucked and talked and sucked and talked and screwed and talked and made love and talked some more. I took it up the ass twice and Jack got the dildo up his ass too. We drank beer and ate pizza in bed and then fucked some more. Our jaws ached from sucking and licking and we were both sore from all of our various penetrations. We both stunk with funk when we finally fell asleep.

We woke up around nine the next morning. Jack had a long drive to school from the beach and had to leave around two o’clock. We skipped breakfast and made love all morning. It was all very slow and gentle. I relished the time I took when I sucked him, kissing his balls at a snail’s pace and kissing his cock one square inch at a time. He fucked me slow too, and as he did I hugged him from within. We both took our time saying a long goodbye.

At a little before noon we took our showers and went to brunch and it was a solemn time. We’d come to the end and had no idea when or if we’d see each other again. We’d had a wonderful time but knew there’d be no future to it.

We got back to the condo and Jack gathered up and packed his things as I watched. Then we walked to the door.

“Jack, will you do me a favor?” I asked.

“Of course,” he said.

“I want you to do one thing for me before you go,” I said. I’m going to kiss you goodbye now. Then I’m going to drop my skirt and lean on the back of that sofa and I want you to fuck me from behind in my pussy and my ass as hard as you can. Then when you come just button yourself up and walk out the door. I don’t want to see you leave.”

Then I kissed him. Long, hard and deep with my arms bundled around him as tight as I could, his hands latched to my locks. Then I turned around and walked to the sofa and stepped out of my skirt and panties. I gripped the back of the sofa.

“Dani, are you sure you…”

“Yes, Jack. Believe me, I’m sure.”

I heard his zipper go down and the rustling of clothing. I felt his hand move between my legs and his fingers slip into my pussy and he stroked me for a bit until I was good and wet. Then he entered me and started pumping me slowly and we moved in unison.

“Harder, Jack. Fuck me hard. I want to feel it for a week.”

He started banging me harder and harder as he flung his body at mine. I gripped the back of the sofa as tight as I could, my body jerking each time he pounded me, and soon I gushed, spraying on the floor. He pulled out and kneeled down and then his tongue licked my rim and then it went into my asshole. His hand went to my pussy and three or four fingers sopped up some of my juice and then were gone. A moment later he did it again. Then his tongue left my ass and a couple slick fingers went in. I soon felt the tip of that beautiful cock at my ass rim and he pushed himself in. I closed my eyes and savored the fat full feeling for what I knew would be the last time. Then he started fucking me. He eased himself in deep with five or six swings, and then the Jack-hammering began. My knees banged the back of the sofa as he pelted my ass with a violent groaning strength and I held on for dear life so I didn’t go flying over the couch.

When I felt the final flux of his college boy sperm enter me I came again with a cool shiver. Jack kept fucking me for another minute or so, spreading his warm cum around. When he took that cock out of me his cum seeped out and down my leg.

I heard him pull on his pants and zip up. I heard the door open and then Jack said, “Thank you for everything, it was great being with you. Goodbye Dani.” Then I heard the door latch shut.

“Bye, Jack,” I whispered to myself.

I wandered to the bedroom, wet with the mix of our cum. I noticed there were three joints on the dresser next to my cell phone, a final gift from Jack. I took a nap and when I awoke I cleaned up the place, packed by bag and left for home.
—

That evening I was a bit tired and took some wine, a joint and a pencil and paper into my bedroom and got into bed. As I sipped the wine and smoked the pot I made a list of my days with Jack, and just for fun I added up all of the sex we had, day by day. I had never fucked so much in my life and I was curious. I was amazed at the numbers. Over eleven days I sucked Jack’s cock 27 times. Jack ate my pussy 24 times, and he fucked my pussy 25 times. He fucked me in the ass 19 times, and I fucked his ass with the dildo five times. I couldn’t even count all the other things we did to each other with our lips and tongues and fingers.

I took my vibrator out of the drawer on the nightstand and turned it on and started massaging myself. I thought about Jack and imagined his head between my legs. As I buzzed my clit I thought about how I would rub my hands through his thick blond hair while he was down there, the same way I had with his mother years ago.

I pushed the vibrator into my pussy and closed my eyes, pretending it was Jack. I fucked myself with a steady cadence wishing it were Jack. I tried to feel him, I tried to smell him, and I tried to taste him. I thought about all the times I had wrapped my long bronze legs around his trim light body and loved him.

I increased the speed of my pulsating counterfeit Jack, and I thought about how pitiful I was. A horny, 44-year old black woman lying in her bed masturbating, craving the cock of a 21-year old white boy. I soon reached my climax, and shot my cum all over my legs and bed. I put the vibrator on the table, turned out the light and fell fast asleep.

THE END

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

The Overlooked Girl

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, asian, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Gay, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

asian, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, erotica, Fiction, First Time, Hardcore, oral sex, Romance, School, teen, Teen Male/Teen Female, Toys, Virginity, young

Author’s info: Gender: male

Introduction:

A boy falls for the girl that nobody seems to notice

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

My name is Jeff. I’m a Chinese male, about 5 feet 9, light skinned and sport a pair of thin professional looking glasses. Before you start to imagine all the stereotypes about me, let me first say that I don’t have those “chinky” eyes as people called them and I’m not socially awkward. My penis size is average, at about 5 inches with a girth of 4.5 inches so my log is a nice thick one. Not the biggest in school but definitely no where being the smallest. I have many friends who are white, black, and I’m friendly with the ladies of all types. I played basketball casually so I was in decent shape. No crazy six pack abs or anything but I wasn’t a stick that could be ripped in half by my classmates either.

At the end of 9th grade, I took a standardized test which showed that I had quite a high IQ and my parents encouraged me to switch to the accelerated program. They said it would look better on my college apps. The only downside was that I had to switch schools but because it was in the same town, I could keep in touch and hang out with all my friends so I thought, why not.

I took accelerated courses in English, math, science, computers, and business accounting. For my electives, I chose a few art courses instead of phys-ed. Our gym classes weren’t co-ed and the idea of spending 5 hours a week in a stuffy gym with a bunch of sweaty guys didn’t appeal to me. I regularly played basketball with my friends in my old school anyway. Plus, I want to go on and study architecture so art was a good way to make myself look good in apps and it was something I enjoyed. I should also note that I also skipped a grade in elementary school so I was actually a year younger than everyone in my class.

One of my classmates in art class, Shirley, was having some trouble with her math and science subjects so I offered to regularly tutor her. She was a white girl, had a slender figure with great hips, about 5 ft 5 ish tall, no more than an inch shorter than I am and nice big brown eyes that sparkle as if they’re from an anime character. She had shoulder length hair that flipped up at the edges which made her look really cute. Because she wasn’t blonde with blue eyes and she wasn’t a busty cheerleader, the guys at school rarely paid her any attention, which is such a shame because she is such a sweet girl. Throughout first semester, I got to know her and she became a really good friend. I even set her up on a date with a good buddy of mine from my old school but after three dates, she didn’t seem too interested.

One day, I bumped into her in the hallway and she asked “Hey Jeff, I was thinking of getting a few of the art students together to talk about potentially putting up an art show with the work we made in class at the local library and was wondering if you’d be interested.” It sounded pretty cool, a good chance to make my college app look even better and one of the libraries by my old school knew me quite well so I said “Sure. Why don’t you get the gang to come over to my place later? I’ll be playing some bball with some friends but we can talk about it after, say at around 5:30 or 6ish? I’m pretty close to one of the librarians.” She may not be one of the popular girls at school but even she looked at me funny when I said I was close to a librarian. “I use to tutor her daughter in math and worked there during summer art camp once,” I said, trying to make my academic life sound less lame. “Oh, cool,” she said. “Sure, we’ll drop by at 5:30-6ish.” At least now she doesn’t think I hang around old ladies that reads all day.

My buddies and I were shooting hoops in my driveway after school and it was a particularly hot day so most of us took our shirts off. We played for about an hour before they had to take off to study for their quiz the next day. I continued to shoot a few hoops to improve my game when Shirley arrives, dressed in a dark pink tank top that exposed her cream colored bra strap and she had a tight pair of thin black yoga pants that almost completely outlined her shape down there. She had some light eye shadow on and her light lip gloss accentuated her small mouth and silky lips. A light silver chain necklace wrapped around her neck snuggly with a ruby pendant in the middle. Her clothes were form fitting, allowing her hips to be shown off with great pride. She stopped and stared at me for a bit.

“Hey Shirley. Why are you looking at me like that?”
“Nothing…” she grins. I don’t know if she was blushing or whether it was the heat but her face got a bit red but I had a feeling she was checking out my shirtless body. Yay for 8 years of casual basketball!
“I know I’m a bit early,” she said. The walk over was a lot quicker than I thought.”
“That’s okay,” I said. “Come on inside and get a drink. It’s hot out today.”

I took her inside and got her a glass of ice water with a lemon wedge. She walked around the house for a bit, admiring the art that was on my walls while I admired her little round butt and She never dressed like this before in school – in fact, she’s never worn anything so form fitting. I always found her attractive but I guess I never made a move because she was a friend but the more I thought about it, the more I realized how much I actually like her. She was sweet, friendly and easy to get along with.

I figured we had about half an hour or so before the rest of the group would arrive so I said I would take a shower so that I wouldn’t be all sweaty and smelly for the meeting. She asked if she could use the internet while I cleaned up and I took her to my room to use my computer.

After a nice warm shower that cleansed every ounce of sweat off my body, I wiped myself dry and feeling refreshed, I wrapped a towel around my waist and walked through the door into my room.

“OH MY GOD, I’M SORRY!!!” I yelled out. I forgot she was in my room using my computer and that I should’ve walked out the other door instead.
“It’s okay,” she responded. “It’s not like I can see anything anyway.”
“Still…that was my bad. Look, if you don’t mind, I just need to put on some clothes. Mind stepping outside? I’ll be right down.”
“Sure.”

I walk to my closet to go through my shirts and I hear the door close behind me. How embarrassing was that! I hope she doesn’t think I’m one of those Asian perverts like Mickey Rooney from Breakfast at Tiffany’s. Not to mention the fact that I started to get a hard on from that incident. That scare must’ve jumpkicked some blood flow down there. Or maybe subconsciously, I thought it was exciting for an innocent girl like Shirley to catch me half naked in my bedroom. I unwrapped my towel and start rummaging through my closet for a shirt, barely getting a moment to process my thoughts before I felt a pair of smooth silky hands crawl around my chest. Turns out Shirley never left the room! I jumped for a second, turning around to see her standing there, this time for sure she was blushing as my house had the AC on.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you!” she yelled.
“Shirley, what are you doing?” I asked.
“I just…oh my god, this is embarrassing. I just felt this urge to touch you after seeing you outside from playing basketball. I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean for this to happen. I can’t believe I’m so stupid.”

She puts her hands over her face in embarrassment. Seeing her flustered made her look kind of cute. I wonder how often it was for her to make such a crazy bold move like this. I get close to her and take her hands off her face, reassuring her that everything was okay.

“You always cop a feel on your friends when they’re naked?” I joked.
She lets out a giggle. “Only when they’re really good looking like you are.”

Now even I’m starting to blush. I can tell that she’s liking the attention I’m giving her. It’s obviously that she doesn’t get it from others much. Their loss, my gain.

“Please don’t think I’m some kind of perverted schoolgirl,” she lets out softly. “I don’t normally do this. I mean, I’ve never done something like this.”
“I don’t think that at all,” I said.
“It’s just that…I really like you. You’re really sweet and you treat girls like they’re people rather than a slab of meat like most other guys. And you don’t think differently of me despite most of the other girls being much more pretty than I am.”
“Shirley, you’re incredibly beautiful. Never let anyone tell you otherwise, okay?”

I placed a hand on her face and she smiles, blushing. She gently gives my palm a kiss before I move in and give her a deep passionate kiss on her lips. I pull back and see that she’s really flustered.

“You okay?” I asked.
“Yah…it’s just…that was my first kiss,” she says.
I couldn’t believe it. I mean, yes she was nowhere near the most popular girl at school but to say that no one has ever put the moves on her is really surprising especially considering how amazing she really is.
“You’re serious?” I asked.
“Well…I don’t think the accident with Tommy in 8th grade counts. He kind of just bumped into me and our lips touched. I didn’t feel anything special at all. Not like this.”

And with that, I planted another kiss on her, gently sucking on her lips while I casually slip my tongue and brushed against her lips before she gets the idea and uses her tongue to play with mine. The hand that was on her face slides behind her hair and onto her back while the other goes for her nice hips. Her hands are stuck in between our pressing bodies so the only thing she can do is gently brush them over my freshly showered chest, occassionally grazing a nipple which turned me on. I can feel my member rising up and brushing against her legs until I realized that I was still naked! She notices my crazy hard on and lets out a giggle.

“It’s a lot bigger than I thought it would be,” she says. They say Asians are usually small.”
“Just because most of us aren’t crazy huge like porn stars, doesn’t mean we’re all tiny,” I explain.
“Clearly,” she says, unable to take her eyes off my bulging dick. “Can I?”
I give a nod of approval and she takes it in her right hand, gently stroking it with a bit of pressure. Just enough to get me going but not enough to drive me completely wild. I think the thought of such an innocent girl is doing a better job of that than her technique itself.

I lift my right hand and play with her creamy bra strap for a bit before planting another gentle kiss on her. I take her left hand and bring her over to my bed. Her other hand never once releases my throbbing cock. I kneel on the bed and she climbs up and does the same. She starts playing with my nipples using her hands.

“Mine are always sensitive,” she says. “I don’t know if you like it…”
The wonderful sensation and my dick is telling me that hell, yes I like it! I smile at her, acknowledging her ability to turn me on. She gently kisses me before covering every inch of my neck with her lips. She even gives my shoulder a gentle bite before working her way down my chest. Eventually, her mouth makes her way to my nipple and at that moment, I had never experienced anything better than her wet tongue flicking on my sensitive nips as her succulent lips sucked on them. She uses one hand to stroke my cock while she continues to suck on my nipples. I fall on my back but she keeps going at it, stroking my hard shaft up and down while licking my overly sensitive nipples. At that point, from all the wild sensations and the thoughts of Shirley doing this to me, I can’t help but blow my load all over the bed and my stomach, with landing on her arm. She continues to stroke me which drives me completely insane. My nipples are super sore from all the over abundance of raw sexual sensation and I tell her to stop. Her final few strokes on my cock finishes me off in ways that are beyond my wildest dreams.

“Well, that was quick,” she says gleefully.
“Trust me, there’s no way anyone else would’ve been able to last that long,” I pant, almost breathless. “By the way, it’s not fair that I’m the only one naked around here!” I proclaim as I wiped the mess off with some tissue.
“You’re right,” she says and goes on to take her tank top off to reveal her cream colored partally lace bra that was somewhat see through. She’s a 34B cup – not a big pair but it’s enough for me to play with. Plus, I like that she has these small boobs. It emphasizes her innocence. I take her pants off to reveal a pair of black panties. I unhook her bra with ease and remove it to reveal a nice set of small light brown nipples on her milky breasts and can’t help but immediately devour them with my mouth. I play with one in my mouth, sucking, licking and even occassionally biting (but very gently) while the other is massaged by my hand. I switch nipples every couple of minutes and caress her body constantly as I’m doing this. I even give them a bit of a slurp that tickled her, adding to the sensation. She lets out these soft moans that are incredibly sexy and my leg starts to feel really wet for some reason. It was her dripping through her panties!

I laid her down on my bed, propping her head up with a pillow and remove her panties. A light patch of hair covers the top leaving her slit completely exposed. Her clit was already bulging out and she was so ripe that I just want to dig in. My mouth is watering at the sight of her and her smell is so clean and fresh despite the crazy heat outside. I swallow the area as she lets out a cry of pleasure the instant my tongue had contact with her her fresh pink flesh. It was like an all I could eat buffet and I wasn’t going to stop. She tastes amazing! Like freshly picked ripe strawberries that are incredibly juicy. She starts pulsating like crazy seconds into it and I continue to go at it like crazy, munching on every inch of her while gulping down every ounce of juice that comes out. The thought of her going crazy like this gives me an instant hard on once again and as soon as another gush of juice sprayed my face, I give her toned slender stomach a work out with my mouth before climbing on top of her to gently nibble on her nipple again before I passionate embrace her for another make out session.

With my erection getting harder than it had ever been before, I got up to my drawer to get a condom before she stopped me. “No…” she lets out gently. Disappointed, I said it was okay and that we didn’t have to. “No, that’s not what I meant,” she says. “I want my first time to be the most memorable. I want to feel you and only you. Not a rubber.” I trusted her enough to not think about STIs or anything or that sort but I was not about to take a chance on pregnancy. But one more plea from her was all it took and I decided to go right in au naturel.

“This may hurt since it’s your first time,” I warned her. “If I go too hard, just let me know and I will stop.”
“Don’t worry,” said Shirley. “I masturbate with a dildo at home all the time so my hymen is already broken.”

I let out a light chuckle, which embarrasses her a bit. Imagine that – she takes the initiative to go on a sexual escapade with me but gets flustered at the idea of me knowing that she, a teenager with all these crazy hormones running through them, masturbates on her own personal time. She’s just absolutely adorable. I give her another kiss of affection before I kneel down next to her and stick my hard cock into her tight pink fleshly slit. The juice is still oozing out of her. This is absolutely INCREDIBLE! All the pleasure or a first time minus the pain and mess. I pumped her in and out missionary style at rhytmic speed until she starts to get a hang of it and I go harder and faster by the minute. I notice a bit of white sticky substance on my throbbing shaft as I go in and out and for a split second, I was worried that I had ejaculated but it turns out that it was all HER fluids. She was practically having a constant orgasm from all of this. I can feel her g-spot on the tip of my penis as I go in and out. No wonder she’s going wild.

I lean in to give her a kiss and occassionally play with my nipples while one of my hands rub her clit as I go in and out. She’s now screaming with pleasure from all of this. I whisper into her ear, “you’re beautiful and amazing” before banging her harder than I ever thought I could go. She wraps her hands around my back and leans her head up toward my chest to give my nipple some of that amazing sucking action that she knew turned me on. The combination of her wet tongue and luscious lips on my nipple and her juicy tight snatch filling up with pressure from my humping is too much and she screams “OOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!!” in a moment of clarity, I pull out so I don’t accidentally come inside her and as soon as I do, a gush of vaginal juice come spraying out of her, all over my bed and body. It was such an incredible sight.

We took a moment so she can catch her breath. “That…was…amazing!!!” she let’s out with a sigh. I sat there, still in awe at what just happened. She springs up and tells me to stand up. I do and she gets on her knees. “You’ve made me cum twice now,” she said, “and you even swallow my cum so I think it’s only fair that I do the same for you.” I tell her “you don’t have to if you don’t want to” but she says “I definitely want to.”

She takes my cock and gently kisses the tip first at the sensitive part by the hole before placing her hands on my legs and wraps her mouth around my member. At 5 inches, it wasn’t hard for her to go deep on it but she does have a small mouth and I do have quite the girth so she has to drop her jaw quite a bit to accomplish this. Her not using her hands and having her face bop in and out, swallowing my shaft while looking at me was such an incredible sight. She puts one of her hands over my butt cheek while the other comes up and plays with my nipple. She knows her secret move on me and with her mouth being as tight as her slit, I can feel the pressure in my balls. I warn her that it’s about to come and she just moans and bops harder. Soon, an intense eruption of semen flows straight into her mouth. It feels like a tsunami has arrived in her mouth as a tidal wave of semen comes rushing out of my shaft and down her throat. Despite that, my hard on doesn’t fade because she doesn’t stop sucking, her tongue flickering the head of my penis and her bopping in and out. I can’t help but release a third small wave of semen before she plucks her mouth away from my shaft and I collapse on my bed from exhaustion and she lays on top of me. So much for cleaning up before the meeting. Holy crap, THE MEETING! With all this going on, I forgot we still had to meet our classmates.

I rush her into the bathroom and we both hop into the shower, cleaning ourselves off. I can’t help but give her pussy another go at it with my mouth as she stands under the shower. The sensation of water dripping down her slender body while I suck the juices out of her sexual crevice drives her wild and she cums in my mouth. We spend another five minutes in the shower making out and soaping each other off before getting out.

As we got dressed, I jokily said to her “so I don’t know if you noticed but I kind of like you” to which she responds “well, I don’t know if you noticed but I kind of like you too.” She smile at each other and give each other a kiss on the lips before heading downstairs where the door bell is ringing like crazy. We answered the door and our classmates start complaining about how they were waiting for almost half an hour. Shirley felt bad and I chalked it up to my CD player upstairs and not being able to hear the bell. “What were you doing upstairs, Shirley?” asked one of her friends. “I was early so I asked if I could use the computer to check Facebook,” she said. We all came into the living room to discuss our art show in the library. My mom comes home later and says she’s going to wash all the bed sheets. I sure hope she doesn’t notice the crazy stains and smells from the fountain of bodily fluids on my sheets. Otherwise I’ll have to say to her that I wet the bed.

That night, I was on Facebook when I noticed on Shirley’s wall that one of her earlier posts was “OMG, just saw a hot guy with a great body playing basketball on the street. Yummy!!!” I still can’t believe how incredible she was and that no one has ever bothered to ask her out. Again, their loss is my gain. I logged off and gave her a call to discuss what she would like to do over the weekend as I serenade her around town on a date.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

My Theatre Fantasy

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Alien, Anal Sex, asian, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Gay, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, asian, Ass to mouth, Gay, True Story

Author’s Info: Gender: Male

Introduction:

Change of plans…

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Please read my past two stories if you haven’t. But if not I’ll do a quick summary. I’ve been having fun with an older guy that I found from craig’s list. I email him when I want to hook and in the emails I give him instruction on what I want him to do to fullfill my fantasies.

For the last couple days I’d been enjoying the movies of Bill and me acting out my fantasies. It was a Tuesday and I was working late at the office. So late that the janitor came in. I usually turn off all of the lights when I’m at the office alone, but I leave my desk light on. To me it feels more comfortable and secluded. Anyways, the janitor turned on the main room’s lights so I walked to let him know I was working. Brian is a short man, about 5’2″ and about 70 years old. He had very little hair and it was all grey. He’d been the janitor there ever since my company relocated.

“Hey Brian, I’m just finishing up. I’ll be outta your way in a couple minutes.” I told him. He said it was ok and that he would empty out the trash bins first and then vacuum. I returned to my desk and finished up my work. As I was shutting down my laptop Brian came in to empty out my trash bin. But as he was leaving he said, “Hey Jay. I noticed your car out here Saturday, you sure must be really busy.” I told him that I was and Brian continued, “I also noticed a guy come into the building earlier that day, did you know him?” I replied, “Yea, that’s a buddy of mine. He needed some advice and help with some legal stuff.” Brian then nodded in acknowledgement and then said, “Sure wish I had a buddy like you Jay.” I chuckled a bit and told him that I did consider him a buddy. As I was saying it, Brian pulls out his phone and shows a blurry video of me being fucked on my desk by Brian. My jaw dropped and it felt like the floor was swept away. I could feel and hear my heart pounding.

“It’s ok Jay, like I said, I’d sure like a buddy like you.” Brian slyly says with a wink and a smile. I managed to close my mouth. And looked at him in his eyes. He was serious.

“So what do you want Brian?” I asked as calm as I could.

“Oh, it’s been years since I’ve had any action. Seeing and hearing you have so much fun, got me thinking about all the fun I could have with you too.” He says with a grin. I tell him to get to the point and he replies, “I’d like a turn with that ass of your’s too. I’m sure Brian wouldn’t mind sharing right?” I think about it and noticed that he was stroking himself through his Dickie pants. And to my surprise, it looked like he had a python in there! It peaked my interest and the flood gates in my mind were open. I told him that he had to do it my way and he agreed. He handed over his phone and I erased the video. He knew I’d keep word because of how I reacted when I saw him play with himself and noticed how big his dick was. I told him that he’d recieve and email tonight with what he was to do. Driving home, I called Brian and told him what happened.

“It sounds like fun to me.” He answered.

That Sunday I went to an adult bookstore and theatre that was in a more shady part of town. I’d been in this particular one before and the reason I chose it because no one really went there. The owner is a really old man anyways and I’m pretty sure he’s senile. I went in and paid the $3 for the theatre. As I walked in, the screen showed a blond chick with small tits being fuck from the back and sucking a big black cock. I sat in the middle of the 2nd from the last row. I sat down and looked at my watch. It was noon. I’d chose this time because I was sure no one would go to a place like this on a Sunday and during church service. I unzipped my pants and took out my semi-hard cock. I stroked it a few times while watching the girl deep throat the black cock. While the blond was getting ready to ride the black guy. 2 guys walked into empty theatre. One of them pointed in my direction. They both walked up but the shorter one walked into the row in front of me and the other guy came down to my row. The one on my row sat about 2 seats away from me while the other guy was now on my right but still in the row in front. As I continued to stroke, the guy on my left moved down a seat towards me. At the same time the guy in the row in front, got up and moved to my row. A couple minutes went by and the guy to my left got up and sat next to me.

He put his arm around my seat and asked, “Good movie huh? Beats sitting at home with the wife and kids.” I nodded and pretended not to be interested. His arms slowly moved around me shoulder and I asked, “Hey, do you mind?” With a sheepish smile he removed his arm. I looked over to see where the other guy was and found him 2 seats away watching me while he was stroking his massive cock. I couldn’t take my eyes off it. I wanted it, I wanted it bad. I managed to finally look away to noticed that I was no longer stroking my cock but the guy on the right was doing it for me. I sat there for a minute watching him stroke mine and his. It felt nice. He finally got up and pulled his jeans all the way down and pointed his dick at. I opened my mouth and took it. I licked up and down the shaft, making sure my tongue came up and flicked his head a couple times before I started to suck it. Precum was starting to come out and I swallowed it. His hand was now on my head moving it to a rhythm he liked.

He got more aggressive and fucked my face. I could hear him over the moans of the girl on the screen. He shot his load in my mouth and it was unexpected. I swallowed every bit and continued to suck his dick until it was limp. And just I wondered where Brian was, a hand grabbed the back of my head and pulled towards a huge beautiful cock. I opened as wide as I could and surpisingly I got it in. It wasn’t as big as I thought, but it still was the longest and thickest cock I’ve ever had. As it slid in and out of my lips, I made sure my tongue moved all around as it did. Brian moaned with pleasure as Bill removed my pants. Bill proceeded to spread my legs and play with my hole. I moaned a bit and must have sent Brian into over drive because he shot a massive load down my throat. I gagged a bit but recovered to swallow the rest. Tired and spent, Brian sat down with a huge smile on his face. He must have saved up that load for years. Yum…aged cum.

Bill had to finger in me and I saw the lust in his eyes. He sat back down in his seat but pulled me onto him. I straddled him in the seat and I slowly lowered my self while he sucked and lightly bit my nipples. He grabbed my ass and spread them as I started to take his cock. His head finally slid through and the fun began. I took long strides with his cock up in me. As I rode him, I could feel every inch of his cock sliding through my asshole. I moan as it went out and in. I looked over at Brian to see him hard again. He started to slowly stroke as he watched us fuck. Bill begain to pick up the pace. I was now bouncing in his lap as the seat creaked. It was hot and passionate. He began to really fuck me. Grabbing my hips and slamming me onto him. With his last bit, he held me tight and shoved his meat into my ass as far as he could and shot his load. I felt him spasm a few times making sure all of he cum was in me.

I kissed him as he withdrew his cock from within me. And as his tongue flicked against mine, I felt Brian position himself behind me. He then slowly inserted his cock in my while Bill’s cum was flowing out of me. I could feel him stretch me. I gave out a, “Ahhh…” as Brian entered and stretching me. What felt like forever, he was all the way in me. I continued to make out with Bill. Brian slowly pulled out and then when right back in. With every move he made I couldn’t help but gasp and moan. He was able to move pretty freely in and out of me and he began to give it to me. Every thrust I yelled, “Uh!” as Bill began to kiss my chest and play with my nipples. Brian then started to really get into it. He grabbed my ass and spanked me say, “You like that huh?! You like Papa fucking your dirty hole don’t you! Take my dick! Take Papa’s dick you slut!” I couldn’t even answer. He was knocking the breathe out of me. The sounds that came out of me must have really got him going because he started to fuck me harder!

“Yes! Yes! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck! Me! Fuck! Me! Uh! Uh! Uh! Ah! Ah! Ah!” I yelled. Then I felt his liquid shoot inside my ass as he continued to fuck me. When he got limp I got down on my knees, feeling the sticky floor, I took both cocks in my mouth to them up. I felt dirty and my ass felt like it was on fire. But I licked them cleaned and swallowed every bit of cum. We all got dressed and went out of the back exit. Per my instructions, we didn’t say a word. We all got in out vehicles and left. I went home, masterbated, showered, masterbated some more. And then went to sleep.

Now You must be wondering if I continued to play with Brian, the janitor. Sadly, there was marijuana found in his locker at work that Monday. So he was let go. But Bill found him another job in the building next to where he worked. What? I couldn’t let him continue to work there after what he’d seen and experienced. To this day, no one has really been able to top what he did to me. Some came very close though.

Hope you guys enjoyed it. Look for my next one entitled “Club Fantasy”

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

All for Mr. Redman

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, asian, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

asian, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, Hardcore, Male/Female, Romance, School, True Story, Written by women

Introduction:

Finally landing the Teacher I always wanted

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

*This is my very first story. I have never posted anything before but decided it was about time I did. I apologize in advance for my errors in grammar and spelling. I have tried very hard to correct them, but this is not my first language. I hope you enjoy this story. It is based in on true events. Obviously, names have been changed to protect the guilty 🙂

I am a third generation Japanese Canadian. I come from a more or less typical family. I have an older brother and a younger sister. Being in the middle actually is actually not that big a problem for me. My parents are really good people and have been an inspiration to me in many things. I was raised Roman Catholic so of course went to Catholic schools all my life.

I once had a crazy dream of wanting to attend Notre Dame in the States but that didn’t happen. It was too far away for my family and to be honest I really didn’t want to leave Canada. I did get to see the Campus there though and would have enjoyed it I think. I have since graduated from College and work in medicine now.

I am 5’3” tall, 105lbs and I have long black hair. I am slender measuring 32b-22-30. I have brown eyes. No tattoos or piercings, other than my ears. I have loved swimming all my life. I still swim everyday.

I studied violin all the way through elementary school and high school. I also was active in gymnastics. To my mothers dismay I didn’t really take to figure skating but instead wanted to play hockey. I was always the smallest girl on the team and eventually found myself playing goal. I am still good at that and have excellent reflexes and enjoy playing. I still play for fun to this day. My father enrolled me in martial arts when I was five. In school I always did my best and enjoyed high school for the most part.

One of my favourite teachers was Mr. Redman. He was my science teacher three times. He was my home room teacher the very first day. Like any Grade 9 student my first day was hell pretty much. I didn’t know anybody and everyone seemed to be in such a rush. The place seemed huge to me and kind of cold. I was excited to be there but was also nervous with all the typical self doubts.

As the school collectively began the walk to the church for opening Mass I looked around at all these people and felt daunted by it and was focused on my doubts when a shadow fell over me. I looked up and Mr. Redman was staring down at me. He smiled at me and said “First days always suck.” I just laughed. He said “Dont worry so much, its written all over your face. I have two secrets for you. First, all these kids are just as nervous as you and probably wondering about things just like you. Second, even teachers get nervous on the first day of school.” I smiled and said “You don’t look nervous.” He chuckled and said “I am, its my first day teaching.” he smiled and then moved off to go deal with some guys who were horsing around. I watched him go and that was when I decided I liked him.

During that semester in his class I spent a lot of time watching him. He was funny, very popular with all of us, and he was a really good teacher. I think being new made him really enthusiastic and we were all caught up in it. I did extremely well in his class. He was right about other things too. I made friends, had fun and got involved in all sorts of things such as sports and some club activities. Even at that age I noticed he was not married. Of course, all the girls had crushes on him. Smart, good looking, funny as hell and genuine.

I lucked out due to scheduling issues and class volumes, and in grade ten ended up having Mr Redman as my teacher again in second semester. He had not changed at all and I was so happy to have him as a teacher again. He was my favourite teacher that year and I admit I had a silly crush on him. I don’t know if he realized it or not, nothing he ever did indicated it. Of course he was friendly and did a great job as a teacher, but nothing beyond that.

In Grade 11 I didn’t have him as my science teacher, but of course always said hi when I saw him and he would stop and ask me how things were when he had time. I just liked him more and more. I choose to do summer school classes during each summer in order to ensure I had every opportunity to boost my marks and up my credit count. I was on the honour roll and I admit, total geek, loved school. I had friends in every clique in the school and basically seemed to know everyone.

During that summer I was lucky enough to have Mr. Redman as my teacher for Biology. During the summer we don’t wear uniforms and don’t even use our regular high school. Students attending from all over the board went to one highschool for it and they always used a centrally located one. I was the exception in many ways. Few people attended voluntarily, most were trying to make up for a course they got burned in. It was funny how many people from my own school would come to me for help and I enjoyed it. If I could help someone I did.

Mr. Redman noticed this and started a peer tutoring sort of program. He paired up stronger students with those who were struggling. About a week before summer school ended Mr. Redman asked me to see him after class. It was weird because he served tea and asked me all about my plans for after graduation. He was particularly interested in if I had decided to become a teacher perhaps. I told him that I hoped to get into the medical field and he was happy about that too. We talked for about a half an hour. At no time did he try anything, he was just really cool to chat with and never did anything that made me feel uncomfortable. He had left the door open and just seemed interested. He told me I was an excellent student and how proud he was of all my hard work. I left there on cloud nine. I still had the crush on him and he was proud of me. I was so happy and distracted that I did the ultra cool move of walking into a pillar. I’m so glad no one saw that.

In Grade 12 I took two advanced science class and was lucky enough to get him in second semester for Chemistry. It was my final semester of high school. I worked my butt off to be honest. I knew I had a good shot at three really good universities and didn’t want to screw it up. I got my letters of acceptance and that is when it hit me that high school for me was basically over. I remember looking at Mr Redman while he was teaching and thinking I would probably never see him again. It was actually upsetting to me and hurt. As we came closer to final exams I focused hard on that, but every time I would see Mr. Redman I felt loss.

As the last day of classes approached I had decided to say something to him, anything, to let him know how much he meant and how grateful I was for everything he had done for me. I knew he liked tea and often has a cup on the go in class. So, I went and bought him a tea set that I thought he would appreciate and carefully wrapped it. I figured if I chickened out I would just hand him the gift and make a break for the door. Basically I was really nervous.

That last day I walked into class and everyone was wired. It was the last day before exams. Some people were panicking looking for anything his final review might do to help them. I was panicking for my own reasons. I had never acted like this. I should point out I had been a dates but was by no means some sort of secretly skilled seductress. I didn’t even know what I wanted from him. I had some pretty wild ideas, like I would give this to him, he would confess his love sweep me off my feet and carry me off into the sunset to live happily ever after. Pretty ludicrous stuff.

When class ended I hung back a bit and waited. Mr Redman said his farewells to some and was wishing everyone luck. I just waited until the room emptied. Mr. Redman just smiled as I walked up to him. He told me he would miss having me in class and wished me luck in University. I could not even look him in the face. I just pulled the gift out of my bag and handed it to him. I was so nervous I even bowed slightly as I gave it to him. He said that the gift was not necessary and asked if he could open it. I mumbled something eloquent like “Um sure.” and he unwrapped it. I had to look up to see his face and did so as he saw what it was. He got a huge beaming smile and asked how the hell I knew he collected tea sets. I stammered out that he is always drinking tea and I thought a new set for him was a good idea. He smiled at me and said it was lovely and extremely kind of me. We stared at each other and I saw his eye brow move slightly. It was like he just realized how I was staring at him. I quickly spoke really fast saying how great a teacher he was and how much I admired him and loved having him as a teacher and how he was the kindest teacher ever and just rambled on like I was an auctioneer on crack. When i finally stooped speaking i looked back at the floor. I was screaming at myself inside about being a dork, a moron, an idiot, how stupid I look.

Then he put his hand on my shoulder. I looked up at him and he was smiling and said “Sachiko you deserve every good thing this world has to offer. You have been a joy to teach and I will miss you.” He gave me a hug and it was just a friendly hug, like a brotherly one. I know I took a really deep breath and exhaled. He let me go and was still smiling and said he had a staff meeting to attend about exams, he was sorry to hurry this along but he had to go. I managed a smile and picked up my bag and walked toward the door. I turned back and he was staring at the tea set. I said “You were right about everything.” He looked at me and raised an eye brow. I said “The first day we met you told me not to worry. You were right. These last four years have been amazing.” I turned and walked out.

I left feeling like we were never going to see each other again. I graduated and Mr Redman was not there. He had gone on a teaching exchange to some place in Australia for a year. I was sad but moved on. I admit that I often looked back and thought of him whenever I walked into a lab. He was sort of my science happy place.

Two years later I went out with friends. It was a typical Friday night. We had dressed to kill because we planned to go to a good club after having dinner at a nice Chinese restaurant. University was going really well and I was happy. I was single at the time and hoped I might meet someone. I had my hair and nails done and was wearing black cocktail dress, nylons and heels. It was nice to get out of jeans and track pants for a change.

We had dinner and went to a really nice wine bar before planning on heading to a club. We all walked in and found a really nice seating area. I had a wine in my hand and decided to go for a tour and check the place out. It was really nice. The main floor was all wood and so beautiful. The lighting and varying ceiling heights made seating areas seem so intimate and warm. I went up to the second floor and there was a piano player and that area kept the lighting and other themes from the main floor. The bar up there was not straight, but had what looked like a wave motion as it curved around beautifully. As I walked slowly along looking at the art work they had chosen I glanced over and my heart stopped dead.

Mr. Redman was sitting at the bar talking on a cell phone. He looked kind of perplexed as he spoke. I wanted to rush right over but decided to wait until he was off the phone. I stood there and saw that he was drinking a red wine. I walked over to the farthest part of the bar away and asked the bartender what he was drinking. The bartender to me it was a Yellow Label shiraz. I asked him to get me two and he did so.

I waited nervously and when Mr. Redman hung up and placed his cell phone in his blazer pocket I saw he looked sad, almost hurt. I thought to myself “okay, your not his student anymore, your old enough to be here, go talk to him.” I also noticed he looked amazing in his blazer and that he really dresses well.

I approached him and he seemed oblivious. I reached out with my right hand and set the wine in front of him. I said “Well someone looks like he is not having a good evening.” He didn’t look at me but started to say as he was turning slowly “Thats really very kind of you but I’m…” and he just froze when he saw me. I started to laugh and said “Well gee Mr. Redman its good to see you too. I’ve been well, how are you?” He smiled and started laughing. We gave each other a hug and he was a sea of questions about University, my life away, and just seemed so happy to see me that I know I was beaming. I asked him about Australia and he told me all about his experiences, including a nasty one about a spider bite that he was hospitalized for. He looked me over and said “Wow, you look amazing.” I complimented him as well and we just sort of stared until we both laughed a bit. I said “Um, I just really wanted to say hi and talk to you. If you have someone coming I can go.” He looked kind of upset and said “Well, I was supposed to be meeting someone, a lady from work, but she decided to wait until I was here to call and say she wasn’t coming.” I asked if she said why and he replied “Apparently she feels its too soon after her breakup to be hanging out with me.”

I was about to say something when one of my girlfriends came up and said “Sachiko, where have you been? We were worried.” She was laughing and staring at Mr. Redman smiling. I said “Oh sorry, this is… “ and I started to laugh I had never called him by his first name, even though I knew it. She figured I had forgotten his name and said “She really is smarter than that usually… I’m Christine and you are?” as she was holding out her hand. He shook it and said “Peter… Peter Redman.” I watched as they shook hands and she smiled at him and at me. “So are you joining us this evening?” I just smiled at Peter and said “Could you excuse us for a moment”

I took Christine aside and said “I’m staying here with him.” She started to protest and I said “I have never ever bailed for a man or any other reason. I need you to let me do this. Please Christine don’t be mad or hate me for this.” She smiled and said “Your right, okay. I’ll let the others know. Do you know this guy?” I just smiled and said “I have trusted him for years.” She hugged me and wished me luck and left. To be honest she also said he was hot, had killer eyes, and was sexy with nice hands.

I took a deep breath and turned around and started walking back. Some woman was talking to him and laughing and touching his arm. I stopped for a second and then started walking again toward them. I didn’t care who she was I was not going to walk away this time. When I reached them I swear I saw relief in his eyes and he said “Everything okay?” as he drew me in and put his arm around me, standing next to me. I smiled up at him and said “Couldn’t be better” and turned to her and said “I don’t think we have met. I’m Sachiko.” She just stared at me with “Bitch” written all over her forehead and made her goodbyes and walked away. I looked up at him and he turned to face the bar with me. “Sorry, she came over as soon as you walked away and that was so uncomfortable. I apologize.” I laughed and said “I can’t fault her for her taste in men.” He looked down at me smiled and started laughing and rubbed my back as we sat on our stools.

We spent the next couple of hours just talking. We learned a lot about each other and the more I learned the more I liked him. At my suggestion we moved to a couch seating area that was more intimate and had a nice view of the outside. We sat down and kept chatting.

It was so easy and we were laughing a lot and just really enjoying ourselves. I had made the transition to thinking of him as Peter and he seemed very happy. He was talking about a trip he took to Banff National Park and was so into it, and happy. It sounded so beautiful and romantic that I took his hand and leaned toward him. I couldn’t help it, I leaned in toward him and I saw it. The sudden deer in the headlights panic in his eyes. I stopped and said “Are you okay?” He didn’t move away, just stared at me. He cleared his throat and looked down at the couch. I didn’t want this to stop.

I put my other hand on the side of his face and said “Peter, I have known you a long time, but I’m not your student anymore. I’m finishing second year and I know what your thinking. Please… I have always… always wanted to kiss you… I know what I’m doing…” He looked up at me and was looking me in the eyes. I said “I don’t know if you want to kiss me but I swear..” and that was all I got out. He put both his hands on the side of my head and drew me in and kissed me.

It was so soft, and so gentle and so sweet and so everything I had ever imagined and hoped for. Nothing and I mean nothing else existed for me at that moment. All I can say is it felt as if I had never been kissed before. It gradually became more passionate and soon our tongues began to dance. All I could feel was him. I could smell his cologne, feel his skin and hair and taste his sweet breath and nothing else mattered. When it ended I don’t know who drew back first. I just sat there and slowly opened my eyes.

He was staring at me with genuine caring in those beautiful green eyes and all I could think was “Perfect”. I smiled at him and caressed his face and held his hands with both of mine. He shook his head and said “Wow” as a smile grew across his face and he hugged me. I turned toward his ear and kissed it and said “Thank you” and held him tight. I felt his shoulders shaking and he was actually starting to laugh. I sat back looking at him and he said “Thank you? Oh my God Sachiko.” he was smiling and squeezing my hands and continued “That kiss… oh my God” and he kissed me again. It was just as magical and I felt my heart melt.

I was so happy, so content, so absolutely taken with him. We moved apart again and he looked around and then back at me and said “Your simply amazing, but I don’t want to…” and he trailed off looking at me. I said “You don’t want to what?” feeling a knot growing in my chest. “I don’t want to make out with you in a bar.” I relaxed and realized it made sense and was not really my thing either.

He ran his hand through my hair and said “I would change nothing about that first kiss, but I’m not comfortable here doing this with you.” I smiled and leaned my head on him for a moment trying to get some composure… I had an idea where this was headed but never dared hoped. “Where would you feel more comfortable?” He smiled and said “I’m nervous and I don’t want you to think I’m after anything beyond what we have already done, but would you consider coming to my place with me?” I just smiled and said “I can’t think of anywhere I want to be more.”

We left the bar walking hand in hand. I leaned my head against his upper arm as we walked. We didn’t say much as we walked and we got to his car. He unlocked my door and held it open for me and I was just smiling. I could not stop smiling. I kissed his lips lightly and got into the car. He came around but I noticed he stopped at the back of the car. I looked back. He was standing there talking to himself. I smiled because I thought “I’m not the only one trying to hold it together”. He came up and got in the car.

He started it and looked over at me and I was smiling back at him. I couldn’t stop myself and said “For a biology teacher you seem really nervous.” with laughter in my voice. He started laughing and said “First day nerves” laughing with me. I smiled and said “Don’t first days usually suck?” and he almost choked. Must have been the way I said “suck”. He looked over at me and said “Your bad” laughing. I just smiled and squeezed his hand. He started driving and I let my hand rest on his thigh. We kissed at every red light. I don’t recall ever hoping for red lights before.

When we pulled up to his building I reached for the door handle and he smiled and said “Could you wait a moment.” He got out and came around the car and opened the door for me. He helped me out of his car and closed the door. Holding my hand we walked through the parking to the elevator. When we got in he turned me to face him and kissed me again. We kept kissing until the bell for his floor sounded. He held my hand and walked him to his door and unlocked it and held it open for me.

All I could say at the time was wow. His condo was tastefully furnished and so immaculate in appearance. He walked in and took my hand and lead me to the couch and seated me there. He then went to get us some more wine and put the stereo on. I sat there looking around thinking how amazing his place was. His furniture was all dark brown leather, really nice pieces. It was obvious to me he liked the influence of Tuscany in his decor.

When Peter came back to the couch and handed me my wine we sat and began chatting again. The main topic was family. He clearly loved his parents and his sister and spoke of them with great affection and respect. I admired his clear feelings for them.

I told him about my family and he was fascinated by our traditions and close support of each other. He was well aware of the pressure placed on Japanese children by their parents to succeed in school and many other areas. We were quiet for a time. At this point I had curled my feet up under me and he had his arm around my shoulder as I leaned against him. I didn’t mind the quiet. I was trying to determine what I expected from tonight and what happens tomorrow.

As if he was reading my mind he said “Sachiko… I don’t know how to say this… I don’t want to offend you or in anyway… is it possible that maybe we could go out again tomorrow?” I turned to him smiling and moved up to kiss his lips and said “I can’t imagine anything that would make me say no.” We then began kissing again and it became very passionate. He lifted me on top of him placing me on his lap.

We kept kissing and my hands were touching his face, hair, arms, chest, back… wrapping around him and just feeling this man I had been crushing on in school but was crazy about now. Peter let his hands wander over me, but never onto my breasts. When he began touching my neck under my hair line with his finger tips that was it for me. Its my weak spot.

I turned on him, straddling his legs and facing him still kissing him. My dress rode up onto my ass and I didn’t even notice. I kept kissing and only realized it when I felt his hand slide down my back onto my ass. His fingers touched bare flesh, exposed by my thong, and he froze. I moaned into his mouth not wanting him to stop. He let his hand slide down and cup my ass. Grinding on him I could feel his full erection. He pulled me hard against him and lowered his mouth to my neck and bit it lightly. I held his head there and moaned again as he kissed and licked my neck, his hand squeezing my ass and caressing it. His other hand slid down and began caressing my ass as well. I leaned back and pushed my lips to his again. My whole body was on fire and I was kissing him as hotly as he returned it. He cupped my ass firmly and seemingly without effort he stood up and I wrapped my legs around him never breaking our kiss.

He turned around and laid me down on the couch gently, kneeling between my spread legs, setting me near the edge. He broke our kiss and pulled back looking at me. He caressed my face and said “We don’t have to do this.” I grabbed him by his shirt and pulled him toward me until we were eye to eye and said “Peter, I want this, more than anything.” He kissed me hotly again and when he broke the kiss gently pushed me back so I was resting my shoulders and head against the back of the couch.

He slid his hands down my body, cupping my breasts and kissing my neck. He kissed his way down my body, kissing and licking my cleavage as he moved down, kissing my stomach through my dress. When he moved back a bit he looked up at me. I was so on fire and wanted him to keep going. I spread my legs further and lifted them up setting one foot far to the left, the other leg I curled around his back pulling him down. He kissed and caressed my thighs and pulled my thong aside. His lips made contact with my pussy first. I swear I almost came right there. He cupped my ass in his hands and lifted it slightly as he started licking and probing. His tongue pure magic as he flicked it along my lips, drove it inside then would pull back to lick at my clit. I came fast and hard, arching my back off the couch and falling to the side, crying out in pleasure. He kept kissing and licking me gently taking me through three very fast and hard orgasms. I laid there looking at him and he kissed my thigh again and sat up gathering me into his arms. I kissed him and held him and almost cried. This was more than I ever dreamed of. He picked me up in his arms and carried me to his bedroom. I was kissing his neck as he carried me and was the happiest I had ever been with a man. I had no idea how much better it would get.

When we entered the bedroom he gently laid me down on the bed and kissed me and said he would be right back. Funny, but I remember thinking how awesome his mattress was. I sat up and undid my dress clasp and unzipped it and slid it off. I set it on the armchair in the corner and looked at myself in the mirror. I was still wearing my bra, thong and stockings. I hoped he would want to take them off. I jumped back onto the bed and laid back. I was watching the door when he walked back in. He was carrying the wine and our glasses and a tray of fruit and cheese. I smiled and thought how amazing he was. An uncomfortable thought entered me mind. I wonder if that woman he was supposed to meet was supposed to come back here tonight. He set down the tray and the wine and poured me another glass. When he handed it to me he looked at my eyes and sat down next to me on the bed.

He touched my hair and said “Whats wrong?” I didn’t want to lie but I also didn’t want to sound like a stupid paranoid silly woman. If he had hoped to bring her back here that was his business and before I came along. On the other hand I needed to know… I don’t know why. I just knew that in asking I was stupid and could ruin a great night. Not like I had any special claim or even a right to question him about it. Seriously, he had a life before I came along. It was very silly of me.

I looked down and was shamed to even ask. He turned my head up toward him holding my chin “Did I do something wrong… please… whatever it is tell me.” I looked at him and I know I had tears forming. He set down his wine and said “Woah woah woah, you don’t have to do anything you don’t want to. Oh my God I’m so sorry… I thought this was okay… I should have asked… please don’t cry.” I looked at his eyes and he looked as upset as I was. He was genuinely shaken by what he thought was a bad thing on his part. I said “I’m being stupid… and I have no right to ask this… but that lady from work you were supposed to meet tonight… would she have had this wine and this food brought to her here tonight?” He looked shocked for a second and said “What are you thinking?” I said “I’m being stupid… I’m sorry… you just run into me and I’m being a bitch about a woman who I don’t know and have no right to ask about.” He stared at me for a moment and got up and walked to the window. I sat up thinking I have really fucked this up. But what could I say? I had already been an idiot. Kind of hard to pull that foot out when he had been nothing but gracious and charming and caring to me. What the hell was I thinking… that he owed me a ring? Peter turned around and looked at me. I felt about 2cm tall. He sighed and walked over and sat on the edge of the bed.

He took my hand in both of his and said “Sachiko, all I can tell you is that she is history. Yes I bought all this in preparation in case things went well with her and we came back here. I never imagined in a million years I was going to run into you tonight. I can’t claim any special preparation for you being here. I never imagined before that I would ever, ever, have you in my bedroom. All I can say is this… I am so happy you are here and that we ran into each other. I don’t know why God picked tonight to smile down on me. You are so damn gorgeous and sweet and to be honest everything I could ever want. I’m not mad at you for asking and I definitely don’t think your stupid. I can only tell you that the way I feel about you now is way stronger than I ever thought possible and that I’m sorry I made you cry.” I put my hand over his and said “I’m may not be stupid but that was immature. It’s not like you owe me anything, and I think I made myself cry to be honest.” he sat looking at me and said “What do you see with me?” I actually gulped I think. He raised his eyebrows and said “This is a conversation about us… you and me. I would like to know what your thinking.” I said “You are going to think I’m delusional or maybe slightly nuts.” He laughed and said “Insanity has its own appeal sometimes.” So I went on to explain that I had a crush on him all through highschool, that he was a huge influence on things that I did and my love of science. That I had wanted to kiss him or something that last day and that I had found him again and I was not going to just let go and walk away. I told him that tonight at some point I realized that crush was changed forever and I thought of him with deep and honest affection and wanted to find out if it could be more. I said a lot of things to him. I can’t remember it all, but that was the important stuff.

He smiled at me and said come here. He stood up with his hand out to me. I got up and he lead me into his office. He said “What do you think?” I stared at him thinking what does this have to do with anything. I looked around and saw it. There, sitting in the prominent spot in a cabinet was the tea set I had given him. The card was neatly laying next to it. I looked at him and walked over and looked closer at the cabinet. Everything else in there was trophy related, nothing from any students or from school. I looked back at him and said “You told me before you collect tea sets.” he said “I keep them in the kitchen. This one was special and touched my heart. So I keep it in here where I see it everyday.”

I turned to him and just stared. I walked over and hugged him fiercely. I held onto him and every doubt I had, every stupid foolish notion vanished. I looked up at Peter and he gathered me against him lifting me and kissed me tenderly. He set me down and said “You can ask me anything, and I will always answer you honestly. I want to keep seeing you Sachiko. I know, deep inside, what a kind and compassionate woman you are. It may be crazy but there it is.”

I took his hand and walked him back to the bedroom. I turned to face him and undressed him slowly. The entire time he smiled at me and caressed my head. Of course there was something I was curious about. When I slid down his boxer shorts and I saw his erect cock for the first time… lets just say it hit me in the forehead. I sat back and looked up at him and laughed and he said “Sorry, should have warned you.” I looked up at him as I knelt there, his erect beautiful cock so close to me and thought to myself there was no place else I wanted to be.

I reached up with my hand and gently began stroking it while looking into his eyes. They were full of warmth and building passion. I kept looking at him as I slowly moved forward and began licking it. I licked along his shaft, ran my tongue over the head and lifted it higher so I could lick his balls. He said “Oh my god this is unreal” I moved back to the tip and took him into my mouth. Dont laugh but when your a Catholic Girl you do work at certain things to please a guy without giving “It” up. I slid down his cock as far as I could and felt him hit my throat. He gasped and I thought I want this and I’m going to do it. I went as far as I could and forced him into my throat, my nose hit against his stomach and when I pulled back gasping he shook. I smiled at him and said “Oh my God” and went back after his cock. I wanted it, I was so hungry for it I could barely think. I just lost myself in the moment. Taking him into my throat over and over again. I heard him say “Careful I’m close” and I used my hand to tease his balls while my other hand gripped his thigh. I began working harder and he yelled out “Im going to cum, please…..” I didn’t stop but looked at his eyes and felt it. His big beautiful cock throbbed and started shooting into my mouth. I kept going and took it all in. I felt his thighs shake and eased off slightly. When he was finished I swallowed and pulled back looking up at him.

Peter stared down at me and had such a look of wonder and happiness and he leaned over and scooped me up and took me to the bed. He laid me back and dove between my thighs with a vengeance. I was in a daze of pleasure as he started eating me like a starving man, drawing out every gasp from me like it was a precious gem. I heard him telling me how fantastic I was, how sweet I tasted, and how he could do this all night. He ate me through three wonderful orgasms I can only describe as completely mind shattering. As he slowly made his way up onto the bed above me my thighs were shaking, my heart was racing, and my breasts were heaving with the deep breaths.

He was between my legs and leaning over me. He gently leaned down and began licking my nipples and biting them gently. I arched my back giving him easier access, offering them to him. My hands flew to his head as I held him there gently. One of his hands moved to my wet pussy and began gently caressing me. In no time I was over the top and launched into another powerful orgasm. I could not believe it. I could see nothing but his eyes and the whole world faded away. He held me, gently kissing and caressing me. He was smiling at me and I finally managed to speak and said “Oh Peter… oh my God Peter… that was so beyond words, so amazing” he smiled down at me and said “Then this will really rock your world” and he moved between my thighs. He was hard as rock. I felt it the second the tip of his gorgeous cock touched my wet lips. He slowly slid into me, deliberately and without stopping. Each time I gasped thinking he was done he would prove me wrong, driving further into me than anyone ever had. When his cock was almost all the way inside he made contact with my cervix. I just stared up at this wonderful and heaven sent man and kissed his lips.

He held himself there for a moment while I adjusted to his deep penetration. When he started moving in me I melted. I wrapped my legs around him and put my hands on his shoulders and he began a strong deep steady pace. I was crying out in ecstasy and he gradually increased speed. He was hitting places I never imagined and I was a writhing in pleasure. My orgasm hit like a tsunami and he never faltered. He kept increasing the pace and was hammering into me and then it happened, the deepest I had ever been penetrated. He went past my cervix and as I screamed he kept drilling into me. I was so full of his cock my head was spinning and the pain faded away replaced with nothing but pure raw animal feelings of need. I looked at him and saw the fire in his eyes. As I exploded in another orgasm he kept going for a few more moments and then pulled out. I was still trying to get my bearings as he flipped me over and pulled me onto my knees. He slid his lovely cock back into me and began thrusting again. One hand reaching around me to my clit, the other on my hip. He well and truly deeply fucked me that night. He just kept pounding me and I didn’t know how much more I could take. I had orgasmed so many times I was being held up by him. His strong thrusts never stopping, my body laying totally open to him.

He pulled me back and up against him. He was thrusting like a madman and I was crying out in pleasure or pain. I don’t know, both maybe. I felt his hand leave my hip and gently encircle my throat, holding me fast. He screamed out my name and he came, so deep inside me and buried himself past my cervix. He held me that way for about twenty seconds and then gently laid me back on the bed. I was laying on my stomach, facing him as he laid beside me. He caressed my hair out of my face and said “You are absolutely amazing.” I stared at him and said “But you did all the work, your the amazing one.” He just smiled and said “You inspire me, but if your feeling guilty I’m sure you can make it up to me later” and kissed my lips.

This was really one of the best nights of my life.

This was my first attempt at writing. I am sure I made many mistakes. Please let me know what you thought of this. I do have more to share. Thank you so much for taking the time to read this when this site is filled with so many wonderful authors.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

My Lesbian Slave Martina – How I Made Martina Into My Toilet Slave

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, BDSM, Domination/submission, erotica, Female Domination, Female/Female, Fiction, Fisting, lesbian, Mature, oral sex, Water Sports/Pissing, Written by women

Introduction:

Meeting my slave Martina for the first time, I use her on the toilet as hard, deep and urine-covered as she had always wanted.

Obedience and passion.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

I keep visiting lots of online forums and chatrooms related to sex and lesbians, to meet like-minded people and find out more about myself. There, I met Martina. She’s 9 years older than me and bored in her marriage, so while looking for a new rush she tried to find out how it would be with a woman.

We liked each other right away and were both noobs in the chat (though I’ve been there a little longer than her) and soon we were talking about what we both like doing and how we’d do it to one another. One thing lead to another and I soon had my fingers on my pussy while I tried turning her on.

Martina couldn’t or wouldn’t masturbate by the computer, but made sure I got my fair share. She had a fetish for tits and was very proud of her own bust, which she classified as a 38 D. It seemed a bit much for me, especially since she said she was otherwise quite slender and kept her weight, but had a great “latina ass”. But then, I’m just a 34 B, and I’m a sports hater.

Besides that, she was very submissive and wanted me to call her my “slave”. I thought it odd at first, but it seemed to really turn her on, so with time I enjoyed our little role-play as well.

Some day we wanted to meet in person. We live about 200 km apart, it was summer and we were both curious. So we set up a date, a small town, about halfway between both of our homes. Martina was there before and suggested an icecream parlour by the market square. She gave me another description of herself, so I might recognize her. (We didn’t feel comfortable sending photos at the time.) I just said she’d know it’s me – that’s how it is as a redhead, you’ll get noticed.

So I drive to our meeting point and the whole time I’m thinking about what I might do with her when I meet her. Are we just acquaintances? After all, I masturbated several times with her, and she knows more about my secret longings than anyone else. And I know about her fantasies with her friend Cora, or that she wants to be my slave.

Should I just treat her like I did in the chatroom? That’d be daring in public, but it made me wet just thinking about it. Finally, I decided to just wait and see what happened, but was resolved not to hold back.

I found the market square (thanks to GPS) and the icecream parlour as well. She was already there and seemed quite nervous. She wore a pair of tight, stone-washed jeans and a white tube top which accentuated her body nicely. She didn’t lie about her breasts, they were nice and big and nicely shaped. Her hair was long, straight and black, and her face was pretty, in a classical, regal looking way.

I just wore a short, yellow dress with not much underneath. “Hey Martina,” I said and walked up to her as if we knew each other for years. “How are you?”

“Kat?” she asked and stared at me incredulously. She smiled. “Thank god, I thought already…”

“…That I wouldn’t show up?” I asked. “Or that I’m a guy?” She laughed. She had a beautiful, open laugh, and her face was so pretty I wondered why she put so much work into her body.

I sat down next to her. The café had only a few other visitors, a few schoolgirls sat on a table across from us, and a couple seemed to be sitting inside. Other than that, it was empty. The waitress came up and I ordered a big sundae with cream and Cappuccino. Martina sipped her espresso and said she needed to watch her weight. I never cared about my weight, so I enjoyed myself.

“You can have some pussy cream with your coffee,” I laughed. “That’s guaranteed low-cal.”

She blushed. She seemed to be more shy in real life than online. “Kat!” she acted indignant, but didn’t say anything else.

“How’s the sex life?” I asked.

“Well,” she said. “Nothing special. I mostly do it myself, if I even have the time, so not very much. And then I think of…” she paused when the waitress came to bring my order.

Without taking notice of her, I continued: “…of when you’re fisting my twat while I’m eating you out?” This was one of our fantasies, and Martina wanted to sink into the ground for shame while the waitress gave her best to act like she didn’t hear any of that.

I thanked her and got started on my icecream. “Oh god Kat,” Martina said. “You’re crazy.” I smiled. “Do you even know how horny these thoughts make me feel?”

I raised my eyebrows. “No clue,” I said. “As horny as me?” She laughed again. “So tell me,” I asked. “Is it at least good when you come from that?”

She looked around and whispered as she leaned in: “You have no idea… Last night, I gave myself a long nice shower in preparation for today, and I thought of our hot chats. And I just peed nicely on my hand and rubbed it all over my tits while I thought of you doing that to me. You know, like that one time.” I nodded and remembered one of our chats, when we found out we both liked water sports. She sipped her espresso again.

“So what about it?” I asked and pointed at the cup. “Pussy cream?”

“Mmmh,” she moaned. Without asking further, I pulled up my skirt and inserted the long icecream spoon between my legs. It was cold and hard, and I spread my labia while guiding it into my pussy. “Kat,” Martina hissed. “They’re looking at you!” I looked up and the teenage girls from the other table were giggling and whispering. I turned the spoon inside me and pulled it out, holding it up to Martina, who took it reluctantly in her mouth, but started sucking it thoroughly. Again, giggles from the other table.

“God, you turn me on,” she said. I smiled again.

“Are there any bathrooms here?” I asked the waitress as she was passing by our table again.

“Inside,” she replied and pointed.

“What’re we waiting for?” I asked Martina and looked deep into her eyes. She stared at me again, but followed my lead. I secretly took the spoon with me in my handbag.

The bathroom was very small, just a tiny room with a sink out front. We squeezed in anyway and locked the door behind us. I immediately grabbed Martinas tits. She moaned: “Those have been neglected for a long time.” I pulled her top under her breasts and weighed them admiringly in my hands. They really were her whole pride and joy, and rightfully so. I began sucking one with pleasure. Martina leaned against the wall and let me take her, while unbuttoning her jeans and sliding a hand inside them. I grabbed her tight butt while I pulled a nipple with my teeth.

“Did I allow you to touch yourself, slave?” I asked sternly.

Martina pulled her hand back and said meekly: “No goddess, may I?”

“May I what?” I replied.

“May I play with myself, mistress?” she asked shyly.

I bit her breast harder and slapped her bum: “How do we say?”

“May I jack off my cunt, mistress?” she said somewhat more determined.

“Pull down your pants,” I ordered. She slowly peeled off the tight jeans and let it fall to the ground. Her pussy was a dream. Nice dark pubic hair was growing all across her vulva, and below her wet labia were glimmering.

She saw my satisfied smile and said: “I let it grow out just for you, goddess. So you’ll be satisfied with the cunt of your servant.” I nodded and turned her around towards the wall, to get a better look between her legs. There, I noticed the little slut didn’t come unprepared: A nice, black plug was lodged firmly in her ass.

I turned it, and began to move it inside her butt, which she visibly enjoyed. “Oh mistress, do you know how much I longed for that?” I didn’t answer and instead worked her some more with the plug, then pulled it out and pushed it back in, over and over, until I could fuck her tight “latina ass” nicely with it. She moaned louder.

“That’s how you like it,” I hissed in her ear. “Straight up the ass.”

“Oh yes, mistress,” she answered. “I’m such a little anal whore who needs it up her asshole constantly. My dirty hole is just there to be used by you.” I fucked her hard with the plug while I pulled her hair back and pressed her tits against the cold tiles on the wall. She squealed and whimpered, when she came, and stood there for a while gasping for air, the plug still inside her.

I sat down on the toilet seat and spread my legs. “Come here,” I ordered. She knew what time it was and knelt willingly on the floor in front of me. I pulled up my skirt and she purred happily at the sight of my red bush.

“Wow, I did…” she started to say when I interrupted her harshly by aiming a spray of pee straight at her face.

She slurped and drank. It was hotter than I ever imagined it. I pissed on her, and she swallowed it happily, as if she never did anything else. I wondered if her mind wasn’t dirtier than she would let on, because now she was “in the mood” she didn’t know any boundaries. What she couldn’t swallow she let run down her tits, where it dripped on the floor. When I was finished, her white top was soaking wet and had a yellow stain. It didn’t seem to bother her. She licked the last drops out of my pubic hair and then looked up at me. “Give me the fist,” I said.

“Should I really, mistress?” she asked and looked at her hand. She had a few clunky rings on her fingers and several bangles that clattered on her wrist.

“Blast my cunt, slave,” I replied and pulled my twat wide open. I wanted her to look deep inside my hole, into the muff of her mistress, which she had to obey and be obedient to. She pressed her fingers tight and pushed the tips into my hole. They slid in easily, still wet from pee and pussy slime. She moved them gently back and forth, going deeper inside. Her rings rubbed nicely at the walls of my vagina and she only stopped when her knuckles and thumb reached my labia. She looked at me once more, just to make sure, then pushed it in with all her strength.

I groaned deep and loud. Something deep and animalistic, wild and furious broke loose within me and made itself heard with a guttural, primitive scream. Martina looked at me startled but I grabbed her arm and motioned her to fuck me faster, harder, mercilessly. She pushed in as hard as she could and filled my cunt like nothing before. I felt how my snatch constricted around her hand and held her tight, seemingly trying to pull her even further in even though her fingers already touched my cervix. Martina looked at me concerned and I felt her move inside me, twisting, turning, caressing my insides and finally turning into a fist. She began boxing my box.

I came. And then I came again. And again. I thought how this dirty submissive cow was finishing me off, how she did everything I told her to, how she revelled in obeying me and how I, and only I, could do that with her. And I came again. The orgasms shook my body and I didn’t even notice Martina pulling her hand back out. When I regained my senses, she was sucking the rest of the pussy slime off my labia and rubbed her nose in my bush.

I breathed in deep and got up, straightening my dress while she cleaned up the floor with toilet paper. Her tits were still dangling freely out of her top and I think she enjoyed feeling as free as this. When she was finished, she packed them back in as good as possible. The top was now semi-transparent from wetness and her nipples were showing clearly, which made her look even more appetizing. Even though I didn’t need the spoon, I inserted it quickly in my pussy until it was covered in a thin layer of slime, and then we left the bathroom.

I paid at the counter while Martina already went outside, probably to have her top dry faster in the sun. When I followed her, the giggling girls were still at their table; it seemed we weren’t taking quite as long as we thought. I went past their table and looked at them meaningfully while dropping the spoon there.

From the market square we went on a walk down towards the river. Martina reached for my hand and held it and we walked hand in hand along the shore. The weather was nice, the sun was shining and a few pedestrians and bicycles were passing us by. Her top was still somewhat transparent, but it didn’t seem to bother her. She looked happy, very proud and at peace with herself and the world. I was wondering if it was because of me, or because she managed to get out of the house for once and could do something completely different. Feeling like she could be any way she wanted to be. Because that’s how I felt.

We came to a place where the river bent around a curve and was flowing somewhat slower. A small pond was branching off there, and a few people were rowing boats on it. Wanting to enjoy the day, we took a boat and went out across the lake. Martina smiled at me as she sat beside me and we tried without much success to steer in one direction. Finally we gave up and just let the boat drift across the water. I took her in my arms and she leaned her head against my shoulder. We laid back into the boat, until we were all hidden inside it. She pulled up her top and began playing with her breasts again.

“Do you like my tits, Kat?” she asked.

“Of course,” I answered truthfully.

“That’s very important to me,” she said solemnly. “You don’t know how much it means. In school they all made fun of me because they’re big like that. And I was proud of them anyway.” I fell quiet and laid my arm on her, reaching for her breasts. They were warm and soft. “I wish you could jizz on me,” she said suddenly.

“What, why?” I asked.

“I love cum,” she said. “It’s so good to feel it in me or on me, to smell it, to taste it.”

I began caressing her breasts and said: “I can offer you a few other things you can feel, smell and taste.”

Martina moaned again. “God, I could fuck all day long.”

I laughed. “Well, what’s keeping you?”

She looked at me. “But you like it too, right? It’s very important to me that you like everything we do.”

I laughed again. “Don’t worry,” I said. She smiled and sat up. We had drifted to the opposite shore of the lake and the other boats were far away from us, but they probably could still see her sit there topless. I sat back up as well. She looked around and then took off her pants, until she was all naked, the plug still in her butt. At first I was embarrassed, but then I thought “so what” and pulled my dress over my head.

She watched me and smiled. “Your armpits aren’t shaved.”

I blushed. “I don’t like to shave, and they’re so light most people don’t even notice,” I answered. “I love my hair.”

She suddenly kissed me straight on the lips and said gently: “I love your hair too, Kat. I don’t want to change anything about you. You’re a big role model to me, you know?” I smiled shyly. “I’ll let them grow out again too. Fuck beauty standards,” she said.

I laughed. “The way I know us we rather piss on beauty standards.” Martina didn’t say anything but steered the boat towards a small overgrown island close by. I helped her as good as I could.

When we got there, we got off the boat and walked naked through the thicket until we were sure nobody could see us. Then she turned to me and said: “Look at me mistress. All of this belongs to you. I want to be all yours and nobody elses.”

I smiled. “I think I know you better and more intimate than many others,” I said. “That part of you belongs to me.”

She answered: “Oh goddess, nobody knows me like you do. Nobody knows the things you know. With you I can be myself.”

I smiled and eyed her up and down. She was beautiful, sexy, nicely shaped and desirable. And terribly natural. I loved her pubic hair, her tits, her pussy, her ass. “Piss for me,” I said.

Without hesitation she spread her legs and pulled her labia open. I wondered if it was possible to pee with a plug up the ass, when she already made it rain. Her piss sprayed all over and ran down her legs, but she just closed her eyes and enjoyed the freedom to be able to piss on the floor in front of her mistress. I reached for her twat and let the warm stream run across my hand, rubbing the wet fingers on her tits afterwards. “Oh mistress,” she moaned. “My goddess, you know how to please my tits.”

I smiled and made her bend across a tree trunk, and while her cunt was still running out I pushed my fingers inside her and began fucking. Her piss sprayed across my arm while I worked her twat and she moaned loud. “Oh yes!” she yelled. “Yes mistress, give it to me. Use me!” I thrusted two fingers inside her and crooked them, so I could massage her spot with my fingertips. I felt the plug when I moved in and out of her. She moaned louder. “Fuck me hard,” she gasped. “Fuck me like your whore, like your slave cunt.”

I slapped her butt sharply with the other hand. “What are you?” I asked.

“I’m your little slave twat,” she answered.

I hit her again. “I can’t hear you,” I said.

“I’m your dirty filthy slave!” she yelled louder. I slapped her once more, harder. She trembled. “I’M KAT’S DIRTY CUNT HOLE SLAVE MARTINA!” she screamed.

I have no clue if anyone heard us, but the thought of her screaming her horniness out into the world turned me on so bad I lost my inhibitions and just wanted to finish her off. Brutally, I slammed four fingers inside her twat like a pocket. She pushed back against the trunk while her tits were dangling big and heavy below her. I slapped them with one hand, making them jiggle even more.

“Yes, give it to my utters,” she spurred me on. “Treat me like a dirty farm slut.” My arm got heavy from thrusting and I became more and more daring. I pulled my fingers out and pressed both hands tight together, spread the thumbs apart and then shoved all eight fingers inside her. I heard her gasp for air, but she bravely pushed back. Her slit was stretching and I pushed the plug in with my thumbs. I fucked her as good as I could inside her tight twat, and she only let out brute moans and began to drool, until she shook all over her body and her knees gave in. My hands slid out of her, and a gush of pussy secretion streamed out.

I knelt beside her and held her tight. She trembled and laughed uncontrollably, kissing my slimy hands and smearing them across her face. I kissed her mouth passionately, pushing my tongue inside her, tasting her, feeling her tits against mine, holding her tight, trembling, happy, tired and fucked out of my mind.

When we had dressed and brought the boat back, she held the plug proudly in her hand as we walked back, as if she wanted to show that she was exactly as dirty and depraved, and even more so, as everyone thought who saw her.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Lost and Found

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Cum Swallowing, Domination/submission, Fantasm, Older Female / Males, oral sex, Romance, Threesome Author's infos

Melissa and Charlotte are my mom’s friends and they come over to help the DWCT annual party my mom is holding tomorrow. The thing is, I think they want my body. And my mom is drunk and has passed out. Will these women leave me alone?

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

My mom was a thirty seven year old divorcee. My dad had dumped her over an airhead blonde he met on a business trip in Taiwan. Even I couldn’t believe that and my initial thought was ‘Geez, what an asshole’. With that said, you can quite guess my mom’s perspectives on marriage. Let’s just say she hadn’t quite gotten over the whole thing yet and was all bitter about the whole happy marriage life bullcrap, as she would usually put it.

What happens when you are thirty seven and doesn’t have a husband and your only son is a college student that only come back some of the weekends and holidays? Well, you get a hobby. Which she did. And that is organizing and planning the Divorced Women Come Together annual party. The DWCT was mom’s baby which she cared a lot about and took pride of. The event is one of the most sought event in the neighborhood, which kinda give you the idea just how many women are divorced right now. She would often wear the DWCT baseball cap like a badge of honor, as if she’s telling the world that she’s not one bit troubled by the divorce at all.

Since I am her son, I had to be there whenever the DWCT party hit town. I might have overstated a little when I say ‘hit’. The party didn’t really hit town. It is planned by divorced women for crying out loud. It was more like a morning mist, which washed over the neighborhood early in the morning, and then disappeared without a fuzz in the afternoon. You literally won’t even know it has happened. Still, you’d be surprised by the number of attendees that came to the party.

After being forced to attend the party for the third time, I had come to realize three things. First, most attendees are women in their thirties. Second, if the attendees didn’t have a vagina, they were usually toddlers who didn’t know any better to not come. Third, boys like me, eighteen and shit, don’t come to such parties, like ever. Which only highlight the awkwardness I had to endure every single time since the whole fucking room was filled to the brink with middle age women and screaming sniffling baboons the women brought with them.

Some of the women were bitter like mom and would come by and remind me not to cheat on my future wife like their husbands did to them. Some of the women were just a big pile of sobbing mess hoping to find some semblance of salvation in the party. Then there were the sex-famished cougars who would pounce on you if you so much as forgetting to unzip your pants. Needless to say, I had been ‘approached’ by said cougars one too many time for my own comfort. Don’t get me wrong. They were hot. But they were also around my mom’s age and there’s that too.

Today, as my never ending misfortune dictated, was the 4th DWCT party. I had driven all the way back from college to my mom’s house. When I arrived in the evening, there were canopies and tables being set on the front lawn of the house. There’s a banner that said ‘Who say you can’t have fun when you are divorced?’. I guess fun for single moms and fun for people like me are two entirely different thing.

“Hello sweetheart. You’re early today.” my mom cooed and wrapped her arms around my neck. “How have you been?”

“I’m good mom.” I gave her the usual response. “Are you drinking?” I smelled alcohol in her breath.

“Oh, I’m just enjoying a glass of wine with a couple of friends. You remember Melissa and Charlotte don’t you?” From her overly high pitched voice, I doubted that it was only just a glass she had consumed.

“Yeah, I know them.”

Melissa and Charlotte had been helping mom organizing DWCT since the 2nd party. They were always there in the party and would stay until late in the evening. Probably that was because both of them didn’t have any child, which free up their schedules quite considerably. The fact that these two were also the cougars that I just mentioned made me a little worried for being back.

“Come. Let’s get you sorted out.” my mom grabbed one of my luggage and began lifting it up the stairs. I followed her and as I did so, I passed the doorway to the dining room and saw the two women waving at me. I waved them back and rushed up to follow my mom.

After unpacking all my stuff, which wasn’t really that much, I went to take a quick shower. I put on a round neck t-shirt and a pair of khakis and then headed back down stairs to see if my mom needed any help.

“Oh hi darling.” my mom greeted gleefully. She’s obviously drunk. If her flushed face was not of any indication, the three empty wine bottles on the kitchen counter certainly were. With her was Charlotte and Melissa, each holding a glass of wine in their hand.

“Hi, mom.” I said awkwardly. “Hi Charlotte. Hi Melissa.”

“Hi Brandon.” the two women said almost in unison. Said would be an understatement. I felt like they had just flirted with me by sounding all breathy and sexy.

Charlotte was a thirty three year old lawyer. She had a head of honey brown hair. She was about mom’s height, which was 5’6″ and had a really lean but curvy built. Her eyes were hazel, she had small lips and a sharp nose that made her look awfully like a model and undeniably sexy. That was until she began reciting from the constitution that you know this woman wasn’t just sex on legs and seriously not someone to be trifled with.

Melissa was a gardener in some sense. She basically went from one house to another beautifying the lawn with colorful flowers and other inanimate adoration. In fact, our little flower garden by the driveway was Melissa’s handiwork. While Charlotte could be seen as a sophisticated woman, Melissa was sort of the dutiful housewife type that would make sure the fridge is always stock and the laundry always done. The fact that she’s slightly shorter than both Charlotte and my mom made her all the more cute and harmless.

She had a dirty blond hair that was slightly bleached due to overexposure to sunlight. She had rosy cheeks and her face was adorned with bright blue eyes, cherubic lips and cute button nose. If she’s ten years younger, she would so totally be my type of girl.

“How much did you drink mom?” I asked. Mom wasn’t very good with alcohol. She usually passed out big time if she happened to drink one glass too many.

“Oh, just a couple of glasses.” my mom slurred.

“I see.” I said without buying it. She obviously had drunk at least a good bottle and a half. “Well, I think it’s bed time for you now mom.”

“Nonsense.” she let out this high-pitch and snorty laugh, a sign that she’s about to hit the bunk real soon. I had seen this many time during the first few months of the nasty divorce.

“Come on mom.” I said and lifted her up.

“I’m fine. I can walk myself.”

“No you can’t. Stop struggling.” I scolded as I slowly took her out of the dining room. “Sorry about this.” I said to the two women still sitting by the kitchen counter.

“It’s okay.” Melissa said with a smile.

“You go take care of your mom.” Charlotte added.

I took mum up the stairs and into her room. I placed her on the center of the bed, pulled out her shoes and then covered her body with the blanket. It’s obvious she didn’t shower and I knew if she ever missed one, her skin’s going to itch like a bitch the next morning. She was mumbling incoherently by the time I walked out with a moist towel. I gave her face and her neck a quick wipe, and I did her limbs as well. Then, I went back down stairs to the dining room.

“How’s your mom?” Melissa asked as soon as she saw me walking in.

“She’s completely out.” I sighed with a tiny pang of embarrassment.

“She did drink almost two bottle.” Charlotte informed as she stretched out lazily. My eyes instinctively fell on the two huge mounts and the tiny nubs poking out of the thin fabric of her blouse. I quickly forced my eyes back up to hers but it was too late as she was already smiling knowingly.

“Uhm. It’s kinda late. Do you ladies need a ride?” I offered. It wasn’t like the two of them could or should drive right now.

“Emm hmm…a ride would be nice.” Melissa cooed salaciously and I swallowed nervously. From the way she emphasized on the word ‘ride’ and the way her eyes fleetingly glanced at my crotch, I doubt she’s talking about the same kind of ride that I was thinking.

“Your mom has told us to stay here for the night.” Charlotte informed. “We brought a change of clothes for tonight’s sleepover and tomorrow’s event.”

“You have a place to sleep?” I asked. Other than the couch, the only place that they could both comfortably sleep in was my queen size bed.

“We thought we could just sleep on the couch.” Melissa sounded like she’s purring.

Being raised by a mom who dictated that men should always be chivalrous, I knew I hadn’t had much choice but to offer my bed. My mom surely wouldn’t like it if I told these two women to sleep on the couch.

“You should take my bed.” I said. “Mom would kill me if she sees you two sleeping on the couch.”

“Where will you sleep then?” Charlotte asked.

“On the couch. Don’t worry, I’ve done that many times.”

“Or you can sleep with us. We won’t want you to lose sleep because of us.” she offered. It all sounded like she’s being kind and all, but I knew she had ulterior intention.

I felt my cock grew hard in my pants as the image of me sleeping with two beautiful sex-deprived women formed in my head. I knew Charlotte and Melissa were cougars from the beginning and they had always made their advances on me quite bloody obvious. Only my mom could be so blissfully ignorant to see it. The only reason why they hadn’t gotten into my pants was because my body had never really responded to their advances before. Besides, they had never taken their advances to such blatant level. The wine had obviously loosen up some of their moral restraints.

“Thanks. But I’ll be fine sleeping on the couch.” I croaked pathetically.

“You sure?” Melissa asked with what I knew was feigned concern. If anything, she looked more like she was ready to tear of my clothes off.

“Yeah. If there’s nothing else, I will go up and prepare the bed for you two.”

“Thank you, Brandon.” Charlotte and Melissa said together. Once I walked out of the dining room, I heard the two women giggled with one another. No doubt, relishing in the fact that my cock was hard under my pants and I didn’t put on any underwear.

It took me about ten minutes to put away the things that I didn’t wish for the two women to see. My collection of marvel comics was one of them. I shoved everything into a carton box and then slid it under my bed. I went to clear my table a little before taking out the air freshener and gave the room a little spray. Once that’s done, I picked up an extra pillow and blanket from the cabinet.

“Your bed is kind a big.” Melissa was already standing at the doorway. Her face was redder than I just saw her in the kitchen.

“Yeah.” I turned and look at the quasi queen size bed. Since I was much taller than average, which was about 6’4″, my mom had the bed custom made for me. I wasn’t even sure what size it really was but I knew my high school friend had all said it was big whenever they saw it.

“I’m sure all three of us can fit in.” she said coyly while nibbling on her lower lip.

“Yeah. But I think it won’t be right.” I forced a smile and skirted past her. As I did so, her hand ever so gently brushed against my semi hardened cock, which I knew she did it deliberately.

“I’m not so sure about that.” she leaned against the doorway and watched me retreated to the stairs. “It might feel right. Really right.”she cooed while her eyes kept staring at my crotch.

I ignored her and turned around as fast as possible. That’s when my hard body slammed against the lean frame of Charlotte.

“Whoa, watch it there big guy.” Charlotte teased as she looked up to my face. I was a head taller than her and something about her looking up at me made my stomach cringed weirdly.

“Sorry.” I croaked and shuffled past her through the narrow space of the stairs. And just like it with Melissa, Charlotte’s hand had gently brushed against my cock too and made me already hardened cock even harder. I knew I would have to jerk off later tonight to ease off the sexual tension.

Since I couldn’t masturbate right now, I knew I needed distractions to make the clock run faster. I switched on the television and turned to ESPN. While I didn’t particularly like football, or anything sporty for that matter, I knew that watching sports were something a man would do. I didn’t know who I was trying to proof that I was a man but I watched it anyway.

I didn’t know how long I had watched but I reckoned it had been long enough. My cock couldn’t wait any longer. I pulled my blanket over my body and inconspicuously rubbed my erection while I pretended to watch the television. I moved slowly so that if Charlotte and Melissa did come down, they would only see a young man watching the sports channel intently and not one that’s pleasuring himself.

Then, I let my mind wander into the erotic scene. Charlotte’s and Melissa’s naked forms materialized and they were doing dirty things to one another. In my perverted fantasy, the women asked me to join them and the two began lapping my hard cock. As the scene unfolded, I rubbed my cock harder and faster.

“What are you watching?” A feminine voice cooed from behind the couch. I froze and slowly pulled my hand out of my pants. I turned my head up and saw Melissa looking down on me. There’s a playful smile on her lips as though she knew what I was doing underneath the blanket.

“Football. It’s the Yankees against White Sox.” I read out from the score bar on the television display.

“Can we watch something else? I couldn’t sleep yet.”

“Yeah. Of course.” I swallowed, feeling the sexual tension building in the air. Melissa walked around the couch and when she revealed herself, I quickly turned my head back to the television.

“What’s the matter?” the woman asked coyly.

“Nothing.” I muttered while feeling my cheek blushing. The woman was wearing only a t-shirt and judging from the tiny nubs poking through the thin fabric, she wasn’t wearing a bra. My cock throbbed painfully with need of release.

She went to the coffee table where the remote control was and bent down to retrieve it. As she did so, the hem of her t-shirt was hiked up above her hips and I was instantly awarded with the full view of her bare butt and pussy. I must have lost my mind because the next thing I saw was Melissa’s worried face just a few inches from me.

“Are you okay?” she asked.

“Yeah.” I croaked like Liam Neeson having a bloody sore throat.

“Okay. Now, scoot over big boy.” the dirty blonde said.

I moved my huge bulk and spared her a space to sit. I had kept my blanket on me as I did so since my cock was now as hard as the freaking Washington Monument.My pants were literally a tent right now.

“Give me some blanket.” she pulled one portion of the blanket over her slender, folded, legs. She then began to switch the channels one after another, stopping only for a second to check if it was the thing she wanted to see. Finally, she settled for a cartoon that involved a certain queen with icy issues.

I tried to pay attention to the movie at first but was quickly distracted by Melissa’s bare foot that kept rubbing along my calve. I looked at her but the woman had her eyes glued to the television. It was almost as if I was imagining things. But I knew I wasn’t.

I found myself shifting from the screen to Melissa’s breasts. She wasn’t as large as Charlotte, but she was large enough that I could see their voluptuous form. My eyes would linger longer on the nipples that was almost visible under the thin white clothing..

“Is there something on my t-shirt?” Melissa asked knowingly.

“Nothing.” I looked back to the television while inwardly chastised myself and tried not to jump onto the female sitting a few feet away and fucked her stupid.

“Hi guys, care if I join in?” Charlotte salacious tone punctuated the relative silence.

I felt my heart would explode as soon as I saw Charlotte’s choice of nightwear. It was a translucent girly pink negligee that did little to cover her feminine body. Not only that, she didn’t wear any underwear. Her nipples and triangular pubic hair were on display.

“Yup. You can sit on the other side.” Melissa smiled brightly, as if it was all the plan after all.

Charlotte, oozing all sorts of male wet dreams out of her body, sat on the other side of the couch, effectively trapping me in. I even watched her bent and landed her cute ass onto the cushion.

“Uhm…you ladies need anything from the kitchen? Water or snacks or something?” I asked, hoping to find an excuse to escape.

“I was wondering if you have something long and hard that I could suck on.” Charlotte sighed and looked at where my crotch would be.

“Yeah, that would be nice.” Melissa added.

“Uhm…” I swallowed down a nervous tick. I knew where they were going, but I would be damned if I fucked my mom’s friends right in her house. “There’s beef jerky in the kitchen.”

“I prefer something thicker.” Charlotte remarked as she licked her lower lip.

“And raw.” Melissa chimed in.

“Uhm…I’ll see what I can find.” I jerked to a stand. The two women yelped as they fell onto one another and hit each other’s on the head.

I quickly retreated into the kitchen with a pounding heart. My cock was rigid and the taut on my pants obvious. I knew exactly what they wanted and I was sure it wasn’t the raw frozen frankfurter hotdogs in the freezer that they wanted to suck on. And boy did I want to let them have what they wanted. But I didn’t want my mom to lose them as friends. My mom would be furious if she even knew that the two had just tried to seduce me, let alone to actually have sex with me.

I went to the kitchen sink and gave my face a splash of cold water to calm my libido down. Then, I went to the fridge, grabbed the orange juice and down half a quart straight from the bottle. The cool liquid quickly stifled out any fire still hanging about in my loin.When I turned from the fridge, I was met with the angry gaze of two very beautiful women. They had their arms folded.

“For Christ’s sake Brandon, how obvious do you want us to be?” Charlotte scolded.

“Haven’t we given you enough clue? Just fuck us already.”

Wow, that was the most direct form of sexual request I had ever received in my entire life.

“I’m sorry ladies. But I can’t. You are my mom’s friends.” I explained, hoping that they would see the situation in the same light as I did.

“So what? It’s not like she’s going to know.” Charlotte huffed.

“Well, she will. And she will be disappointed in you both and me.” I countered.

“If you don’t tell her, and we don’t tell her, she can’t know it.” Melissa explained.

“Are you telling me to lie to my mom?” I felt a surge of anger coursing through my veins.

“Seriously? Like you have never lied to your mom before?” Charlotte retorted with a scoff.

“This is different.”

“Oh come on kid. Believe me, no one tells their mom who they fucked. Like ever.” she remarked further.

I frowned as I contemplated her words. It was kinda true since I had had sex with Jessica when I was in eleventh grade but I still hadn’t told my mom. The weird thing was, I never planned to. Which made me all the more angry that these two were trying to manipulate me into giving in to their sexual urges.

“But you are her friends.” I snapped.

“Yes! We are. But we are also two lonely women that need the touch of a man.” Melissa interjected.

“The thing is, Brandon. We trust you and you are the man of our desire. Can’t you see that?” Charlotte said.

“But my mom won’t be happy about this.”

“We know.” Melissa rolled her eyes in exasperation. “That’s why we bought her the wine and hoped that she drink herself out, which she did.”

“You what?” I couldn’t believe this.

“Listen Brandon, we did what we have to do. We both have wanted you ever since you took care of us when we were drunk at the 2nd DWCT party. You’ve been so respectful. We know you are the one that will give us the pleasure we seek. We trust you and we know you will treat us with respect even on bed. God, the fact that you haven’t jumped on us and fuck our brains out on the living room is a proof of that.” Charlotte explained.

“But you practically drugged my mom.” I pointed out.

“She drank the wine herself. We didn’t force her.” Melissa reminded defensively.

“It’s okay Melissa.” Charlotte held up a hand and looked at me. “We will leave the choice to you, Brandon. We know you want us. Your massive hard-on is a dead giveaway.”

I stared down and sure enough, my cock was tenting up my pants. I would be lying if I didn’t find these two women sexually attractive. I wasn’t a monk for crying out loud.

“We will go upstairs now. We will be on your bed and we will be naked.” Charlotte continued. “The door will not be locked and you can come in any time you want and we will be ready to take you. You are an adult now and you can decide for yourself whether you want to jerk off on the couch tonight or fuck us on your bed.”

My cock twitched at the offer. When Charlotte finished the speech, she dragged a reluctant Melissa out of the kitchen and up the stairs. With the two women gone, I leaned back onto the fridge as if I had been placed a ton of weight on my shoulder. I gave my face a hard rub and took a deep calming breath.

I couldn’t help but to find some merit in Charlotte’s words. Although they were my mom’s friends, my mom certainly didn’t need to know who I was fucking. In fact, I didn’t think anyone would tell their mom whom they had casual sex with. Next, my mom had many friends, so much so that I doubt she would consider Charlotte and Melissa, whom she only met once a year or so, as her good friend. Moreover, between my legs was a massive hard-on that only the feminine comfort could get rid of it. The feminine comfort that was in the form of two beautiful middle age women who were currently lying on my bed.

“Shit!” I hissed and trudged up to the stairs. I only hesitated a little before I pushed open my door.

Charlotte and Melissa were sitting on the bed and as promised, they were naked. Completely. No negligee or t-shirt. They looked at me questioningly while I tried to get my brain in one piece.

“I don’t have condoms.” I informed. Fucking my mom’s friends was one thing. Getting them pregnant in the process was an entirely different thing.

“I had my tubes tied.” Charlotte shrugged.

“I’m on pills.” Melissa informed.

“STIs?” I raised a brow, perhaps in my own way I was trying to dissuade them from going through with it.

“Zilch.” Charlotte announced.

“Me too.”

“Okay. Good. Good.” I nodded like an idiot while standing still by the doorway not knowing how to proceed.

“So, jerk off or fuck us?” Charlotte asked with a raised brow.

I stepped into the room, closed the door behind me and locked it. “I’m going for the latter.”

“Yes.” Melissa cheered and I saw Charlotte smiled.

I pulled my t-shirt over my head and then undid my pants.

“Wow, you are big.” Melissa remarked with astonishment. “I’m a little bit scare letting you in.”

“Oh. I see.” A pang of disappointment shot through me. I hadn’t really thought through about that. The last time I had sex with Jessica, she had complained the very same thing as well and I ended up tearing her pussy.

“Come here, silly.” Charlotte chuckled. “She’s just teasing you.”

As if my body had a mind of its own, I began to walk to the two women. My eyes were on their naked forms, shifting from one set of perky breasts to another and then back. Now that they were completely naked, they looked nothing like the thirty odd years old they really were. They looked more like they were twenty five.

“Uhm…what should we do first?” I asked in both excitement and anxiousness. I never had sex with two women at the same time before.

“Just go with the flow.” Charlotte clambered over and wrapped her slender arms around my neck. She then pulled me to her and our lips met. My cock throbbed instantly as I tasted Charlotte’s soft lips. I munched her lovely softness for a while. Then, she parted her mouth and allowed my tongue to slip in and consumed her further. While I was lost in the sweet taste of Charlotte’s mouth, I felt my cock being grabbed and the tip being wrapped with something warm and wet.

“God.” I let out a shivering whimper and looked down. Melissa’s head was right between my legs. Even though I couldn’t see what she was doing, I could certainly feel it. Her tongue was lapping on the tip of my cock while her delicate fingers explored my shaft and balls.

“Come here you.” Charlotte cooed and pulled me for another hot wet kiss. She tilted her head and pulled against me harder, as if she couldn’t get enough of me. I closed my eyes and let my body go with the flow as Charlotte suggested. My hands began to move on their own. One rested onto of Melissa’s head and caressed her scalp, as if rewarding her for being such a good sport. The other hand moved to Charlotte’s velvety breast and kneaded her feminine flesh.

“You are so thick.” Melissa whined. She actually whined.”I can’t get you in my mouth.”

Charlotte broke off the kiss and her lips curved a playful smirk. “Let me try.” She scooted back a little and then leaned down towards my cock. Melissa was still holding the base of it and guided it so that the tip was now facing Charlotte. I swallowed a whimper when Charlotte began to lap the shaft. There’s something extremely sexy having your cock being at the center of attention of two naked women. I closed my eyes and took in the warm and wet sensation of her exploring tongue over my hard cock.

“He’s so big.” Charlotte let out a girly giggle while Melissa nodded in agreement. Then, she mouthed over the tip of my cock and pushed herself forward until half of the length was now deliciously embedded inside her mouth.

“Oh, god.” I groaned. I had thought that sex with Jessica was the highlight of my life. I was never so wrong.

When I thought my cock could go no further, Charlotte leaned forward and my cock slid deep into her throat. An electrifying shiver shot through my body threatening to turn me into a hot mush. Her throat squeezed the head of my cock, sending wave after wave of stimulation that threatened to make me cum. I could already feel my balls twitch with the promise of voluminous release.

“Oh, you are so much bigger than my pathetic husband’s.” Charlotte remarked breathlessly when she resurfaced.

“Let me try again.” Melissa pulled my cock away from Charlotte and sucked in my cock into her mouth.

I groaned at the delicious sensation of her tongue rubbing along the underside of my shaft. When I looked down, I saw only half of my cock was inside Melissa’s mouth. She had tried to take in more but with the head of my cock already pressing against the back of her throat, I knew this was her limit. Still, it was incredibly hot seeing how committed she was to try and get everything in. When she pulled out, her pouted in defeat.

“No fair. I can only take in half.” she said it as though swallowing my cock in was some kind of competition between the two.

“It’s okay. I like it just the same.” I remarked in a shuddering voice. I wasn’t lying. Both mouths made me feel like I was in heaven. I could already feel my impending orgasm lurking around the corner.

“My turn.” Charlotte grabbed my cock and began throat-fucking it as though her life depended on it. I shivered with so much excitement I could see stars forming in front of me. It was fast and dirty and noisy. And the fact that this was a lawyer that earned more money in an hour than my mom could earn in an entire week was nothing short of an epic fulfillment.

Then, the chivalrous part of me struck me. The two had been pleasing me and until now I still hadn’t returned the favor. My eyes went to the two women’s butt, propped up for the taking while they were busy handling my cock. I pressed my hands on their backs, one of each woman, and slid along their backbone, in between the crevice of their butt before finally resting in what must be the wettest pussies I’d ever touched.

“Oh, yes. Brandon.” Melissa cooed. Charlotte let out an appreciative moan too.

Their openings were slick with their arousal. I curled my finger and plopped a knuckle into both welcoming pussies, eliciting two delicious squeals from the women. The walls of their pussy were slick and prunny. I leaned forward a little, giving me the space to slide a whole finger into them.

“Yes. That’s it.” Melissa cried. “Finger my pussy, Brandon.”

From the way Charlotte moaned, I knew she too wanted to be fingered just as much as Melissa. I began to move my finger in a come-hither manner and rubbed against the prunny skin of their inside. Melissa’s pussy clenched around my finger while Charlotte’s pussy gaped. Who knew two women could have such different response while being fingered by the same guy.

Feeling bold and inextricably horny, I slid the second finger into their wet holes and fingered them harder. Melissa squirmed and let out a girly yelp. Charlotte arched her back and began to rock her butt in rhythm to with my moving fingers.

“Let me do it too.” Melissa breathed and pulled my wet soppy cock out of Charlotte’s mouth. Then, drool and all, she took it all in and began throat-fucking my cock all the same. It might not have gone in all the way but it was still cripplingly good. Like, I couldn’t even feel my legs anymore. Charlotte tilted her head and forced her way in the narrow space afforded between the bed and Melissa’s bobbing head and began licking my balls.

“Ah, Melissa.” I whimpered. “I’m coming.”

I thought Melissa would take the warning and pulled my cock out of her mouth. But instead, she bobbed her head faster and faster. My entire body turned into granite as the sexual pleasure continued to build. Then, the floodgate collapsed. The surge of cum rushed out of my balls, through my throbbing cock and then squirted right into Melissa’s closed mouth.

Melissa squealed in surprise as my cock continued to fill her mouth with my seeds. She wouldn’t have expected such a huge load to be shot into her mouth. Even I hadn’t expected that. God, I felt like I had just shot her mouth a week’s worth of cum.

When my cock stopped twitching and the cum ceased to come out of my tip, Melissa pulled back and sat back up with her lips closed. She was smiling giddily as if she had a really big secret she wanted to show us. Charlotte sat up too and then looked at Melissa.

“Show us.” the lawyer ordered.

When Melissa opened her mouth, my jaw dropped. The entire space where her tongue would be was completely filled with my cum. It was easily the largest shot of cum I had ever discharge through a single orgasm. I suddenly felt embarrassed and heat began to rise to my cheek.

“You can spit it out.” I offered with a cupped hand.

Melissa closed her lips with a smirk and shook her head. Then, without looking away from my eyes, she swallowed the whole thing.

“You don’t have to do that.” I cried out in horror.

“I wanted to.” she said.

“How does it taste?” Charlotte asked with an unwarranted sense of curiosity.

“A little bitter. But overall, I will say it’s one of the best I’ve swallowed.” the dirty blond woman giggled.

Charlotte turned to me and frowned at me, as if I had done something wrong. As if I shouldn’t have cummed in Melissa’s mouth but instead in hers. Then, her eyes fell onto my limp cock laying flat on the bed.

“You better start making that cum again. I want to taste it too.” she demanded while patting softly on my cock.

I swallowed nervously at the promise of second orgasm. I wasn’t sure if I could go on then. Guys couldn’t cum and then cum again within a short period of time. I needed to wait at least a good half an hour before I could even start getting hard. Besides,
I usually just fell asleep right after cumming. But still, with two naked women still sexually unsatisfied, I knew sleeping now would make me the biggest asshole in the whole wide world.

“Um…I don’t think I can get hard anymore for now. But if you want, I can…” I looked down at Charlotte’s pink pussy adorned by an upside-down triangular brown bush.

“You can what Brandon?” Charlotte smiled coyly. “Eat my pussy?” she finished it for me and I nodded like an idiot.

“Only if you don’t mind, of course.” I quickly added and felt the humiliation rushed over me. I had always wanted to eat a pussy, wanted to smell it and taste it. But when I had wanted to try that with Jessica, she refused by saying it’s dirty.

“Do you want to eat my pussy?” Charlotte asked seductively while molding her soft feminine body against mine. Melissa was covering her mouth trying not to snigger out loud at the side.

“Yeah. I always want to try. If that’s okay for you.” I felt the blood pumped in my ear. Would the two considered me as dirty for wanting to lick their pussy?

“Of course it’s okay.” she leaned forward and kissed my mouth. “But I haven’t shaved. So, it’s a little mangy down there. Will you mind?”

Mangy was not the word I would use. Her pubic hair was anything but mangy. It was almost was if it’s an arrow directing me where to go. But with my mouth no longer able to form coherent words, I simply shook my head.

Charlotte backed away and propped a pillow on the middle of the bed. She laid her hips on the pillow and lied down on the bed. The pillow acted as a raised platform so her pussy was angled upwards. Then, she parted her long luscious legs. I watched the pink pussy opened slightly, as if it was telling me to come in. My cock, to my amazement, began to harden again.

“Have you eaten a girl before?” Charlotte asked.

“No.” I shook my head as my body trembled with sexual excitement.

“I can teach you.” Melissa offered with a giggle. “You lick here in an up and down motion.” she pointed at the vertical slit between Charlotte’s pink lips.

I went prone and wrapped my arms around her thighs. As instructed, I stuck out my tongue and began licking the slit. At first, it was more like testing the waters. I wiggled the tip of my tongue against the soft lip of her pussy. A salty, musky, taste hit me. It was a very weird taste. A taste that I had never tasted before until now. I found that I quite like the taste. I pressed my tongue harder to get a better taste. To my surprise, the pussy parted and my tongue basically went in a little.

“Oh yes. That’s it Brandon.” Charlotte breathed.

“Put your thumb here and rub it.” Melissa pressed her own thumb on a tiny nub at the top end of the slit and gave it a few rubs.

“Ahhh…” Charlotte squealed in delight.

I did as taught and began rubbing the tiny nub. Charlotte immediately went bananas and writhed like a maimed snake on the bed. Her hands ran into the thick lock of my hair and began clutching it hard. It was a little painful but I ignored it. The woman had just given me the best blowjob ever and at the very least I should endure a little pain.

The deeper I tasted the more I found the taste to be stronger. It was almost like the more I moved my tongue, the more her pussy rewarded me with the taste I sought. Then, an epiphany came to me. I plunged in two fingers into her honeypot and fingered her hard. As predicted, her pussy oozed out more sweet juices into the open where I lapped it up immediately.

“Oh God. Brandon.” Charlotte groaned.

“This is so hot.” I heard Melissa said. “Charlotte, do you mind?” the woman asked breathily.

“Come here.” Charlotte responded.

I had no idea what the two were up to as I was too focused on tasting the sweet pussy in front of me. When I came up for a breather, I was surprised to see Melissa straddling Charlotte. The dirty blonde was kneading her own breasts while Charlotte was eating her out. Melissa’s dreamy sex-dazed eyes landed on mine and a lazy aroused smile curved her lips. If my cock wasn’t hard before, it certainly was now. All hint of exhaustion from the previous orgasm had completely disappeared and my cock was in dire need of release once more.

I looked at Charlotte’s pink pussy. I rubbed the soft velvety lips a little and then spread them open with my thumbs. The hole was wider than before, to a point that I could almost see her inside. My cock throbbed and ached. It wanted to be milked. No, it needed to be milked! And I could easily see where it could get what it needed.

I sat upright and positioned myself until cock was now nuzzling against Charlotte’s pink pussy. She obviously hadn’t got a clue what I was up to as she was busy with working on Melissa’s pussy. Melissa on the other hand knew and gave me an encouraging nod.

I rocked my hips forward and felt the Charlotte’s pussy parted and engulfed my entire length. The pussy immediately clenched around me hard and I groaned at the pleasure surrounding my cock. Charlotte screamed in what almost sounded like she’s in pain and I immediately froze. The warm inside of her began to gnaw at the solid intruder that had found refuge inside her, as if trying to expel it out.

Realizing what a jerk I was, I felt a pang of guilt and my stomach cringed uncomfortably. I had just hurt her. And worse, she didn’t even give me permission to penetrate her. What was I thinking! I wanted to slide my cock back out but I hesitated as the pleasure was too great to not keep going on.

“Don’t stop, Brandon.” Melissa said. “She likes it.”

“But…she just screamed.”

“Yes. But did she tell you to stop?” Melissa pointed out the obvious.

Not only did Charlotte hadn’t told me to stop, she had kept her legs wide open too. It wasn’t like Charlotte was too busy munching on Melissa’s pussy that she couldn’t have said stop.

Once I had that figured out, I began thrusting my hips back and forth. My cock slid out and in, out and in, and her pussy sucked and milked me. I let out an animalistic growl that I didn’t even know I was capable of making. The pleasure was simply beyond this world. Having sex with Jessica was exploratory. Having sex with Charlotte was ecstasy. No, fucking Charlotte was ecstasy.

I watched the woman’s breasts moved up and down as I pounded against her hard. There was even this naughty watery sound at each thrust, like it was an indication of how much her pussy had wanted me. I cupped her soft breast with one hand while mouthed over the nipple of the other.

Her feminine body molded against mine as our forms joined in a fluid and synchronous motion. I could smell her arousal, taste her perspiration on her skin, and feel the trembling need of her nubile body. All of that made mindless machine that had only one objective. That was to fuck her hard and rough and use her pussy for my pleasure.

When I felt a fresh batch of cum began to pool inside my balls, I knew I had to pull out. It wasn’t because I was afraid of cumming inside her. I was afraid of cumming, and then getting too tired to continue with this whole thing. So, with a smidgen of rationality still intact, I did the right thing and pulled out of her pussy. Charlotte immediate let out a frustrated sigh as I had no doubt just denied her an orgasm she wanted. But not for long as I replaced the demanding vacancy between her legs with two fingers and began fingering her hard.

Charlotte began to writhe and her legs kind of flail around. Then, with a loud squeal, the woman arched her back and shuddered violently on the bed. A tiny amount of watery substance was squirted out of her clenching hole. And then, she collapsed onto the bed and went limp. I hadn’t even got time to realize that I had just given a woman an orgasm for the first time when Melissa clambered towards me and then took my lips.

“My turn.” she moaned when she broke off the kiss and gave my hard cock a seductive rub.

I was expected Melissa to lie down only to watch her got onto four and turned back to me with a shy grin. Her pussy was drenched and I had not doubt most of the wetness was Charlotte’s saliva.

I had seen people doing the doggy style through my generous perusal of pornographic material. But never in my life had I dreamed of doing it to a beautiful woman that’s almost twice as old as me. And boy, my cock certainly wasn’t complaining with the pussy in front of me. While Charlotte’s was hairy, Melissa’s was as completely bare.

I quickly knelt beside her and guided my cock to her wet opening. With firm grips on her hips, I pushed forward and at the same time pulled her towards me. I felt her pussy spread around the head of my cock and then rimmed along the shaft until her pussy had engulfed me entirely.

“Ahh…” Melissa yelped. “I can see why Charlotte screamed.”

“Am I really that big?” I asked with a hint of embarrassment at the same time I felt a little proud.

“Yes. You are.” she mewled. She then arched her back and lied her head onto the bed. “Now fuck me as hard as you can.”

I clenched my fingers around her hips and pounded my hips against her ass. My cock plowed through the tightness of her pussy again and again and again. The woman shivered at the harsh assault against her pussy but from the looks of her eyes she seemed to be overwhelmed by the pleasure to care what was happening between her legs. It was almost like she was my slave, positioned for me to take and use her. My cock thickened with that notion and I hammered onto her faster.

“Oh yes, oh yes.” Melissa cried. Her eyes were half opened and glowed with lust. The kind of eyes I only saw in porn when the women were really stimulated.

“I’m coming inside you.” I heard the words being said. “You are my cum slut.”

What the fuck! Where have I learned those words?

I stared worriedly at Melissa fearing that I might have just offended her. But instead of rage, I could only see pleasure. Pleasure that seemed to have kept her tamed and forthcoming. Pleasure that seemed to have immobilized her body for my cock to exploit. Pleasure that made her replied, “Yes, use my slutty pussy to cum.”

That was all it took for the fresh pool of cum in my balls to rise up through my cock. I shuddered and let out a groan as rope after rope of cum spurted deep inside Melissa’s pussy. She moaned and squirmed as warm spunk fresh from my balls began to fill her up. My abs clenched a few more times, clearing out the cum left inside me and into her welcoming pussy. For a good measure, I pounded her pussy a minute more until she shivered and squealed to orgasm.

Then, woman collapsed onto the bed and her eyes fluttered in daze. I leaned away and tried to catch my own breath while watching my cum leaked out of her pussy, down her thigh and onto the bed. When I had sex with Jessica, I had used a condom so I was never privy to such situation. I had always wondered what it would feel like to see my own cum leaking out of a woman’s pussy, Oddly enough, it felt powerful. Like injecting a part of me inside her and marking her in the process. Like telling everyone that this woman is now mine.

Then it clicked. Sex was a power struggle between the two individuals. While women had power to choose who to have sex with, men obviously had the power over women on how to have it. I let out a soft chuckle and shook my head in disbelief. I really had just fucked my mom’s friends and not only that, I had made them both orgasm.

“You came?” I heard Charlotte asked. When I turned to her, she was staring at Melissa’s crotch longingly. Her face was still flushed from the previous encounter and her hair was a little disheveled. Perhaps that’s the infamous sex hair that I’d heard of.

“Yeah.” I said coyly.

“Are you tired?” she turned to me with what seemed like a hopeful look.

“Kind of.” I let out a yawn.

“Oh. Okay then.” there was a hint of disappointment in Charlotte’s tone. But before I figure out why, she leaned over the night lamp and turned off the light. “Go on, we should sleep now. We have to wake up early tomorrow.”

I couldn’t help but to notice something was wrong with Charlotte. Still, exhaustion had come to me like a vengeful bitch and I let out another yawn. “Okay.” I lie down beside the now sleeping Melissa and felt Charlotte shifted on her side of the bed.

“Good night.” she said.

“Good night.” I replied. I closed my eyes and let the exhaustion washed over me.

I didn’t know how long I had slept but I reckoned it wasn’t long. My body still felt the exhaustion from the sexual marathon I just had. The room was still dark, which meant that the sun was no where near coming out yet.

Melissa was right beside me. She had nuzzled her head against my neck. She had one arm and one leg over my naked body. Her breasts rose and fell as she slept blissfully by my side, sending one warm breath after another to the back of my neck. It felt weird to be hugged by a woman during sleep. Almost as if she trust me so much that she would just sleep right there, as if she knew deep down that I wouldn’t hurt her, as if I would shield her from the evil beyond. It made me feel very protective. It made me feel, strangely enough, more manly.

I stretched one arm out to search for the second woman that I felt deserving of my protection. But as I searched, I realized Charlotte was no longer at her side of the bed. I gently nudged Melissa off me and laid her on her back. She moaned a little in protest but otherwise remained asleep. My body, as if having a mind of its own, leaned forward and I pressed a possessive kiss on her head. I then pulled the blanket over her naked form and climbed off the bed.

After putting on the khakis that I had so haphazardly discarded on the floor, I went out of the room. I noticed the toilet door was opened. That meant, for whatever reason, Charlotte was down stairs, since the only other room on this floor was mom’s.

I headed down stairs and quickly found Charlotte sitting by the kitchen counter. In her hand was a glass of wine. When I got closer, she noticed my presence and quickly wiped the corner of her eyes.

“Hi.” she said with a throaty, thick, voice. A voice that sounded like she had been crying for quite some time. As I got closer to her, I began to see the redness surrounding her eyes and the paleness of her cheeks. Her disheveled hair made her look even more pitiable that I couldn’t help but to feel protective over her. She looked like a hurt puppy needing someone to take care of her.

“Are you okay?” I asked as I took the seat in front of hers.

“Yeah.” she sniffled and tilted her head like all crying women liked to do. As if it would force the tears to fall back in or something. “Oh, I’m fine.”

“You don’t look fine.” I pointed out the obvious.

“It’s nothing. You should go back to sleep.”

I could have walked away and pretended not to have witnessed this. But every cell in my body wanted me to stay, to find out what’s making this lovely lawyer crying her eyes out. I reached out my hand and rubbed my knuckles tenderly along the stream of tears flowing down. She closed her eyes and leaned towards my touch. Then, she began sobbing.

“What is it? Charlotte.”

“It’s nothing.” she sobbed.

“You are crying. It must be something.”

“It’s just…” she choked and let out a torrent of sobs.

I palmed her face and then rubbed my thumb across the wetness under her eyes. I didn’t know why I did that. I just did. It felt right to do it. I didn’t press her any further. I waited. I waited for her cry to die down and occasionally wiped away her tears from her eyes. When she composed herself enough, she let out an shuddering sigh.

“It’s really stupid.” she finally said. “Remember that…I told…you…I had my…tubes tied.” she said between sobs.

I nodded.

“My ex-husband…he didn’t want any kids.” she began. “He told me…that I should, you know…get my tubes tied. He didn’t really…trust birth control.”

“Why?”

“He said they could fail.” Charlotte let out a sad laugh, as if the excuse was a mockery of her intellect.

“And you went for the operation?”

“Yeah. Love can make you do stupid things.” she explained in morbid amusement. “A year later…he said he wanted kids. Then he fucked one of my bride’s maids, got her pregnant and took her to Europe.” she burst into a gasping wail. Her body shook so hard with sadness that I had to take the glass of wine out of her hand.

“It’s so…stupid.” she cried out. “I’m so…so…fucking stupid!”

“Hey, stop it.” I cooed and went around the kitchen counter. I wrapped my arms around the sobbing woman and hugged her tightly from behind. My heart clenched sickeningly at her wailing. As I hugged her, I noticed the cut marks on her wrists. Suddenly, I felt angry. My jaw clenched hard with rage and I wish I could punch that bastard right in his fucking face. I had thought my dad was an asshole. Now, he seemed like a freaking saint compared to Charlotte’s ex.

“It’s okay. You are okay.” I whispered softly into her ear as I held her shaking body still.

“The children that he has with the woman…I saw it on Facebook. They are so beautiful.” the woman wailed with regret. “I could have children too. But I was so stupid!”

She then screamed a silent scream before gasping horribly like a maimed animal. It was very painful to watch. It was painful to see such successful woman fell prey to pricks and got herself hurt so badly. It was also insightful in the sense that there were horrible people out there in the world. Horrible people that had made this little damsel here crying out her guts.

I didn’t know how long I had held her. It felt like eternity, for I couldn’t bear to see her to be so sad, and at the same time it felt too short, for I wished to hug her forever. I wish I was more capable all of the sudden. I wish I wasn’t a college student so that I could take care of her and Melissa. God! I wanted to take care of these two women that it shocked me.

“Thank you.” Charlotte finally said when she calmed down enough.

“It’s my pleasure.” I said awkwardly as I moved back to my seat. “You did give me the best orgasm I ever have.” I tried to lighten up the mood.

Charlotte chuckled and rolled her eyes.

“Technically, Melissa was the one who made you cum.” she said with a light smile. “Twice.” she begrudgingly added.

“Is that why you were sad?” I asked, recalling the sadness I heard in her tone when we were about to sleep.

“Not really.” she looked at her hands and blushed.

Then, it all sort of clicked into place. Her ex-husband had left her because she couldn’t bear him child. And her husband had left her for another woman. In other words, her husband chose another woman over her because she couldn’t fulfill his desire. I had cum twice in Melissa. In some sense, I had chosen Melissa over her. I chose Melissa to fulfill my desire and not her.

“Was it because Melissa was able to make me cum and you didn’t? And that reminded you of your ex leaving you?” I articulated the question cautiously.

She held her head down in silence. I watched her played with her fingers as if she was contemplating something.

“Yeah. That’s about it.” she muttered. “It’s stupid. I know. I should have gotten over it. It’s been so long.”

“It’s okay. You’ve been strong.”

“Thank you.” she looked up and smiled at me. It was the sweetest smile I’d ever seen in my life. The kind of smile that made you think that angels might exist. “You are a wonderful person, Brandon.”

A shiver ran down my back. I felt my cock stiffen and I shifted on my seat. It didn’t help that this woman her was wearing nothing but a t-shirt, the very same t-shirt that Melissa had worn. A choice of attire that did nothing to cover her lovely mount. “Uhm…thanks.” I said shyly while trying to cover the erection from her sight. I shouldn’t have worn a pair of briefs.

Her eyes drifted down and then she laughed. “Oh Brandon. God, you can still get hard, after all that?”

“I can’t help it.” I protested.

“Am I really that sexy?” she teased.

“Yes. You are. And you know it.” I pointed out.

“Well, I’m going to head up for a wash. You can jerk one off here.” she sniggered. I watched her hips swayed sexily as she walked to the doorway. When she was about to turn around the corner, she bent down and hiked up the t-shirt and offered me a view of her round butt. “For you to masturbate to.” she chuckled and then left. I began to doubt if she’s really thirty four years old, and a lawyer for that matter.

My cock was hard as a freaking rock with that little side show. But I was so not going to be teased to masturbation that easily. I went to the sink and filled myself a glass of water hoping the long gulp would ease off the sexual tension between my legs. It didn’t. My cock remained hard and eager to get inside the warmth of a woman.

As I leaned against the kitchen sink, I began to recall Charlotte’s words before we slept. She had asked if I had cum. She also asked if I was tired. I was too exhausted then to put the two together. Now that I thought back about it, especially after learning about the horrible betrayal she endured and why she had been sad, a new revelation came to me.

She wasn’t really asking if I was tired. What she really asking was if I could go on and choose her, to fuck her, and then cum inside her. My lips curved to a smile as I shook my head in disbelief. Since she was so kind to tease me with the glory of her ass, I made up my mind to repay the gratitude. Besides, if fucking Melissa was of any insight, it would be that a girl loves a little rough play when it comes to sex. I turned off all the lights on the lower floor and then went up the stairs.

Charlotte was obviously still in the bathroom as there’s light coming from under the door and there’s the sound of running water. I stood at the doorway and waited patiently for my little minx to come out. The sound of running water soon stop and the door was swung open. Charlotte collided onto my hard body and recoiled backwards.

“Oh, you’re fast. Did my teasing helped?” she looked up to me and cast me a knowing smile.

“I didn’t do it.” I said sternly, trying to keep my dominant persona.

“Why, you hand’s not good enough for you anymore?” she chuckled and tried to skirt past me. I leaned to the side and block her from going out. When she moved to the other side, I simply followed and blocked her again. “If you want to use the bathroom, you have to let me out first.” she scolded lightly.

“I don’t want to use the bathroom.” I stepped forward which forced her to step back. She frowned at my seemingly rude behavior. As I advanced and she retreated yet again, she started to realize what I was doing. Then when we completely cleared the doorway, I swung the door shut and then locked it.

Then it was just her and me in a small confined space. Charlotte began to look around her like a cornered prey seeking escape. But there was no where to run and no where to hide. The only point of escape was the door and my 6’4″ frame was in the way.

“Then what do you want?” her voice became thick with arousal. Her eyes twinkling with lust as she looked at mine.

“You.” the word came out almost sounded like a growl. I edged her backwards until her knees hit the toilet. With a light shove, I forced her to sit on the toilet. She let out a squeak as her butt landed on the seat. I grabbed a fistful of her hair and held her head in place. At the same time, I yanked my shorts off, releasing the massive hard-on between my legs.

I moved her head forward while pointing the tip of my cock at her rosy lips. Without a word, her mouth opened wide to receive me. My cock slid through the warmth and dampness until the tip hit the back of her throat. I gave her a light nudge and her throat opened up, allowing the tip of my cock to slid further in.

I shivered and groaned at the sweet pleasure engulfing my cock. I felt the tightness of her throat pressing on me as if she really wanted to swallow me whole. When she pulled back, she let out a satisfied sigh and stroked my cock with her hand.

“Spread your legs and play with your pussy. I want you wet.” I demanded. Or I forced myself to sound demanding. I wasn’t very good with telling a woman what to do since I never quite had that experience. But judging from the way this petite lawyer mewled, I was pretty that I was doing it well.

Obediently, Charlotte parted her legs and began fingering herself. At the same time, she sucked my cock with due diligence. I kept my grip on her hair and slowed her down if she moved too fast. I only wanted her to wet my cock and keep it hard while she got herself wet. After all, my cock deserved her pussy and I planned to make sure that’s what it got tonight.

“Is your pussy wet yet?” I asked.

“Emm hmm.” she nodded with my cock still in her mouth.

I yanked her head away from me and pulled her onto her feet. I spun her around and pushed her back down until her stomach was on the toilet seat. I grabbed her hands, crossed them over her back, and then held them together by the wrists. It was rough on my part and based on the lovely girly sounds she’s making, she obviously had liked the rough play too. I hiked up the hem of the t-shirt to her waist and rubbed my fingers along the seam of her sex.

“Do you think you can tease me and get away with it?” I didn’t know how I had come to say that but I did. And god it sounded really powerful and dominating. A thrill ran down my spin as I watched this successful woman squirmed under my grip.

“No.” Charlotte moaned.

Enough said. I moved to position and shoved my cock right in between her wet lips. Her pussy widened and absorbed me into her. Charlotte yelped at the forceful intrusion and squirmed on the toilet seat. I moved my cock out of her pussy only to have it roughly pushed right back inside.

“Ahh…” she screamed. It was the same painful scream that I heard when I first fucked her. I kept still and when the seconds passed without any verbal complaint on her part, I resumed my pounding.

My cock plundered the tightness of her pussy hard and fast. Charlotte had squirmed and shuddered, tensed and struggled as I fucked her. I had to leaned more weight onto her back to keep her still, to keep her pussy in place for my cock to exploit and ravage. Sound of flesh slapping against flesh echoed in the small confined room. She whimpered and mewled, but never complained, never told me to stop.

I kept my pace and Charlotte’s pussy absorbed every hard thrust without fail. Her pussy had clenched and gaped against the raging intruder. Delicious friction of her pussy lips along the length of my cock pushed me further and further into the brink of release. Cum began to flood the base of my balls and my body tingled with the promise of orgasmic release.

“I’m going to cum soon.” I announced as electricity shot through my loin. My pounding intensified. My balls clenched. Charlotte cried out at the fierce, repeated penetration of her pussy. A cry that could wake potentially anyone within a mile from us. I immediately reached out to her mouth and clasped it shut, muffling out her lustful cries. There in, I shifted to the highest possible gear and ravaged her pussy with every last fiber of strength I could muster.

Finally, orgasm washed over me like a thirty foot wave, sending my body into overdrive. One thick rope of cum after another spurted right into Charlotte’s eager pussy. As the warmth of my seed spread inside her, Charlotte reached her own climax and shuddered violently. Her cries had turned to guttural moans. Her pussy clenched and milked and sucked my cock, forcing more cum out of me. I kept her body pinned and her mouth muffled and continued fucking her for a good minute, until my cum had frothed inside her pussy and my cock began to really ache, until her body succumbed to another shuddering, back arching, toe curling orgasm.

When I pulled my cock out, I watched my cum flowed out of the gaping pussy and landed on the tiled floor of the bathroom. I grabbed several squares of tissues and gave the thoroughly fucked pussy a good wipe. Then, I pulled Charlotte to her feet, only to have her body limped against mine. I quickly held her up by her waist to keep her from falling onto the floor.

“Hey?” I asked, suddenly feeling worried that I might have gone overboard.

“Emmm…” she murmured and snuggled against my chest. Her eyes were shut as if she’s already asleep.

I lifted her up with both arms and carefully brought her out of the bathroom. Seeing my mom’s door, I realized how much of a blessing it was that my mom wasn’t woken up by Charlotte’s cries and came to check. I took Charlotte into my room and then laid her down on the bed. Melissa was still sleeping soundly on her side of the bed, which was a surprise all on itself. I grabbed a portion of the blanket and lifted it over Charlotte’s body. Just like with Melissa, I bent down instinctively and kissed Charlotte possessively on the head.

“Good night.” I whispered and gotten no response. She was already in deep sleep.

I went out of my room, gone back to the bathroom, gave myself a quick wash on the sink put on my shorts and went down stairs. Exhaustion had its vicious grip on me. I clambered onto the couch, propped up the pillow, and then lied down for the night.

As I contemplated in the darkness, I wondered how had two women made me feel so complete as a man just over one night. A pang of disappointment shot through me as I suddenly took in the realization that this was a one time thing. Why would a women like them, successful and beautiful, would ever want an ignorant teenage boy that still let his mom clean his room to be with them forever. I was clearly just a temporary fix for their loneliness. Slumber came soon, but it was a disturbed one.

-To be Continued-

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Working ‘Girl’

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Blowjob, Boy, fantasy, Gay, Prostitution, Transvestite, young

This idea has been in my head for a long time. If you’re not into young, crossdressing, or older man/younger boy, then turn back now. I do not condone anything in this story, it is simply a fantasy. I hope you enjoy it!

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Brian sat impatiently on the park bench, fidgeting in anticipation and excitement. He quickly checked his phone for the time yet again, seeing it was just after 1AM. It was the perfect time for meeting a customer. He reached over to run his fingers along the signature red bracelet over his left wrist, which let men in the area know he was ‘working’. His ears perked up when he heard some noises off in the distance, a gentle rustling in the bushes. Brian smiled slightly, knowing someone else must be doing just what he was about to do now.

He thought about that video game he wanted, the one all the other kids at school were talking about. But at 14, he was too young to have a job, and too old to convince his parents to buy things for him anymore. More chores and the prospect of getting an actual job wasn’t exactly palatable to him, so he went browsing on the internet for a better way to make money. After finding some questionable web sites with some not-so-mainstream suggestions, he decided that this was the best way for him to make a quick buck. The fact that it excited him so much definitely helped.

Looking down and running his eyes over his smooth petite body, he double checked himself to make sure his outfit was in order. He lifted his butt and adjusted the short black pleated skirt hitched tightly to his waist, which barely concealed the small red thong that clung tightly to his smooth boy parts and wedged right between his firm butt cheeks. The fabric felt amazing against his skin, as did the light breeze across his soft, freshly-shaven legs. The black heels strapped to his feet were slightly uncomfortable and difficult to walk in, but they looked great on him.

As his eyes adjusted to the dark and moved back up above his waist, he couldn’t help but run his hands up his flat, exposed tummy. The tight pink spaghetti-strap top he had ‘borrowed’ from his sister was just small enough that it showed his midriff when he sat up or moved at all. It hugged the black padded bra underneath, carefully stuffed with tissues to give him a slight bust. Cupping his fake chest in his hands, Brian let out a soft moan. He knew the pervy men that frequented this area would like it as much as he did.

Flicking his tongue across his lips, he tasted the bright, fruity pink lip gloss smeared over his pouty lips. He went easy on the make-up, trying not to look too trashy, instead shooting for a more naturally feminine look. Brian’s own soft features, which were often the target of school bullies, tonight would work to his advantage. Just some light mascara to accent his eyes and the lip gloss was all it took to bring out those alluring features.

Just as he finished taking himself in for the third time tonight, he heard some light footsteps coming down the path toward his bench. He quickly adjusted himself, crossing his legs and trying to appear casual for fear of someone normal coming this way. His heart fluttered as an older man came into view, clearly edgy and nervous. Brian’s heart began pounding in his chest, both from nervous anticipation and strange excitement. He turned and smiled softly at the man, whose darkened silhouette was coming into view.

The man bit his lower lip and swallowed hard, his eyes clearly roaming over the young tart before him. With a final breath, he sat down next to Brian, averting his eyes. Brian followed his every move, turning slightly to his potential customer of the night to show off a little more. He waited patiently for a minute, trying to let the man calm his nerves. Finally, he glanced over and smiled at Brian, his face slightly flushed.

“Um.. hi,” he practically stammered. Brian smiled wider and scooted closer, keeping his voice low so as not to sound too boyish.

“Hiya, mister.” A soft moan escaped the older man’s lips, clearly turned on by the overall package. His eyes moved to the red bracelet around Brian’s thin wrist, reaching out tentatively to rub his thumb over it. He glanced around cautiously before leaning in and practically whispering “Are… are you.. working?”

Brian let out a soft girlish giggle, placing his smaller hand on the man’s thigh. He practically jumped from the touch, a bulge growing across the front of his pants. “I sure am,” was Brian’s simple reply.

The man visibly swallowed hard and spread his knees a little, no longer making any effort to hide his excitement. His large hand rested over Brian’s smaller girly one, and he leaned in close, his breath smelling of alcohol. “Um.. I’ve never done this before.”

Brian’s hand squeezed his customer’s thigh softly, slowly tracing small circles along it with his fingertips, trying to boost the man’s confidence in his decision. “That’s ok. I’m very discreet,” Brian cooed.

His eyes seeming to light up, the stranger smiled and took a deep breath. He seemed to compose himself, taking one last quick look around the park before leaning in closer and muttering, “So um.. how much?”

Taking this as his cue to pour on the marketing, Brian shifted his position so he had one leg tucked under his butt and was completely facing the man. He leaned in very close, pressing his padded chest against the stranger’s arm and pushing his hand between the man’s thighs, cupping his bulge. His voice was low, but he made no effort to hide his own excitement. “I’ll suck your cock for a hundred bucks, daddy.”

The man shook at the comment, his bulge swelling and straining against Brian’s hand. He quickly reached for his wallet, but Brian laid his hand over the man’s to stop him. Glancing around, he smiled and leaned close to his ear, whispering softly “Not here, daddy. Follow me.”

Brian did his best to stand up without creating a tent under his skirt, his own excitement straining the fabric of the panties underneath it. He held his new friend’s hand as he stood, and soon felt a gentle tug as it was used to support the larger man that stood next to him. He, however, made no such attempt to hide his bulge, the thick member outlined clearly through his pants. Gripping his hand, Brian led him along like a lost dog. He pushed directly into the bushes behind the bench, leading the man a short distance to a very small, secluded spot among the foliage.

There was very little light, and the only sound was a soft breeze rustling through the branches above. Brian turned swiftly and smiled up at his new client, reaching out to cup his hand over the bulge in his pants. He watched anxiously as the stranger reached again into his wallet and extracted a single $100 bill. He held it up in his hand, appearing to contemplate for a second. His eyes ran over the short skirt around Brian’s hips, and he blushed before blurting out softly “Now.. you are a boy… aren’t you?”

A small smile crept across Brian’s lips at the question. He lifted his skirt, flashing his own package neatly tucked into the thong. The head was already peeking out, so Brian made no move to hide it. Instead, he reached down and pushed the small triangle of fabric down to let his boyhood spring out, exposing himself to the man. It was only 6″ long with a small set of freshly-shaved balls, but its fat head and smooth texture complimented the feminine look nicely. The stranger groaned in approval, quickly handing the crossdressed boy his money.

Quickly taking the bill and stuffing it into his bra, Brian calmly slipped to his knees and reached up to press his hands against the man’s pants. He wasted no time and began undoing them, not wanting to stay out any longer than he had to; his parents could notice at any moment that he was missing. As he unzipped the pants before him, a pair of blue boxers with a noticeable wet spot across the front came into view. Pulling the stranger’s pants down just enough for access, he next tugged down the blue boxers and smiled as an average-looking cock spring out. Brian estimated it to be just a bit longer than his own, but pleasantly thick and with a long vein running along its length. The circumcised head was smeared with shiny, sticky precum, with a dribble of it already flowing from the very tip.

The boy smiled up at the man and licked his lips, sliding a hand up and wrapping his fingers around the shaft. “Nice cock, daddy” Brian cooed, gently squeezing the thick manhood in his hand. The man simply grunted in response, his eyes locked on the kneeling crossdresser. Brian started to stroke it slowly, thankful that it was a manageable size; yet he secretly lusted for a larger one, thrilled at the dirty thoughts running through his own head. But this one would have to do, money was money after all.

Without hesitation, Brian leaned in and eagerly took the dick into his mouth. Clamping his lips just under the ring under the head, he then swirled his tongue over the head. The man let out a moan of pleasure, and his cock responded by swelling and releasing a steady flow of precum over the warm tongue that enveloped it. The precum was so sweet that Brian took a second to lick the tip clean before pushing down an inch, starting to bob up and down on the man’s cock. His lips wrapped tightly around the shaft, and he sucked gently each time he pulled back toward the head. In no time the man was moaning and whimpering ecstatically above him, resting a guiding hand on the boy’s head.

Taking more and more of the delicious cock into his mouth, Brian soon felt the head thumping against the back of his throat. Fingers curled in his hair and tugged gently, urging him to go deeper. He acquiesced and pushed down further, wincing and swallowing to allow the head to pop into his throat. The rest of the meaty dick slipped right into his mouth, balls now resting on his chin. He swallowed hard and resisted the urge to gag, glancing up at the owner of the cock buried in his mouth.

The man was glaring down at him, his eyes starting to glaze over in lust. His voice was soft but strained. “Holy shit… suck that cock, you little slut,” he encouraged, rocking his hips forward to thrust slightly into Brian’s mouth in rhythm with the boy’s bobbing. Brian’s eyes started to water as he looked up at the man, working along his length with his mouth and throat. He slipped a hand under the balls that bounced off his chin and cupped them gently, gagging slightly as his throat was used strictly for his partner’s pleasure.

Spit began to dribble down Brian’s chin and coat the balls that smacked against them. He could hear the man standing above him panting and grunting harder, but his pace only seemed to quicken. “You like Daddy’s big cock, little boy?” The dirty talk coming from this seemingly shy man was driving the young cocksucker wild. His own erection leaked precum all the way down his shaft, making it shimmer in the dim lighting. Brian resisted the urge to touch himself and focused on pleasuring his client instead.

As the teen teased his new Daddy with his hand and mouth, he was greeted by a hard thrust into his mouth. He gagged hard, breathing hard through his nose as the head was just as quickly tugged from his throat. His fingers curled behind the man’s balls, pressing on the spot just behind his sack. He hummed softly over the head as it dragged across his tongue, more sweet precum coating it and mixing with his own spit. His tongue flicked across the very tip, causing a sharp grunt to release from the man’s lips. The cock was pulled from his mouth, leaving his painted lips with an audible ‘pop’.

“Tell daddy how old you are, little slut.” The dirty man stood over him, panting and grunting as he furiously pumped his slick shaft in his hand. Brian smiled up at him and spread his knees wider, giving the man a good look at the cock between his smooth legs, as if to confirm once again that he really was a boy.

I’m only 14, daddy,” Brian eked out in the most feminine voice he could muster. No sooner had he spoken those works and opened his mouth that Daddy began to buck and grunt. His thick cock throbbed and erupted long spurts of white gooey cum all over the boy’s face. He quickly shut his eyes, feeling the thick fluid land all over his face and stick to his skin. Some of it landed in his mouth and over his tongue, more dribbling down his chin.

Brian opened one eye and glanced up just as the man was working the last drops of cum over his perky fake chest, getting spots of cum onto his top and chest. The spent stranger panted and almost fell backwards as his knees buckled. He reached for a nearby tree to steady himself, struggling not to fall over in post-coital bliss and exhaustion. He managed a weakened smile down at the cum-covered teenager, looking over his work.

As the cum-coated sissy wiped some of the seed from his face and smeared it across his top, he watched in mild amusement as the man fumbled with his boxers and pangs. He looked slightly ashamed but managed to gather his nerves as his cock was tucked back safely into the confines of his boxers. “Wow, that was… that was amazing. Are you really 14?” he asked, looking curiously over the boy.

Brian simply nodded and tried to giggle girlishly, flicking his tongue across his lips to lick them clean. The man let out another soft moan, seeming to blush as he realized what a dirty thing he had just done. He reached for his wallet and produced a $20 bill, then quickly pushed it into Brian’s bra right next to the first, being careful not to touch the cum peppered over his skin and clothing. “You earned that, sweetie.”

Brian smiled wide to thank the generous man, watching as he turned and made his way out of the dense bushes and into the night. Just as the man was out of sight, Brian reached between his smooth thighs and furiously stroked his own throbbing cock. He cupped one of his padded breasts in his other hand, feeling drops of cum against his fingers. He whimpered softly, feeling his balls tighten as his whole body ached for release.

His knees spread wide, back arching and head tilting back as his smooth young cock released, sending thick long ropes of cum flying out. It landed in thin streams across the grass, the last of it leaking out over his fingers, panties, and skirt. The small spot was quite a mess with a mixture of his and the customer’s cum.

As the adrenaline rush of the encounter washed away, Brian began tucking himself back into the confining panties and attempting to smooth out his sticky outfit. He licked his fingers clean of his own remnants of cum before reaching into the bra and producing his hard-earned money. He giggled when he saw a streak of cum across one of the bills, wondering if anyone would suspect how he got it when he finally went to spend it.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Losing it to a Hooker

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Blowjob, Cum Swallowing, Fiction, First Time, Prostitution, Virginity

This is my first story, not too taboo. Hope you like it

‘What am I doing here?’ That was all he was able to think to himself. He was eighteen, young, kind of nerdy. The reason he was walking around downtown was simple. He was a virgin, and he didn’t want to be anymore. He figured he might as well just lose it to a prostitute, not like he was going to convince a girl to go out with him let alone sleep with him.

He looked around, seeing a few women he assumed were prostitutes but them looking very… Old. He knew he had no place to be picky, but he rather his first not be a heroine addict with herpes. He actually didn’t want his first to be a prostitute at all, but there he was. He knew he could probably go online and find someone there, but he didn’t know anything about ordering a prostitute, if ordering was the right word.

So there he was, wandering around the downtown streets. He kept trying to justify it to himself, telling himself that it was what they did hundreds of years ago. They would take their sons to a prostitute, give her ten dollars and tell him to go wild.

He was about to give up when he turned and saw a girl, a woman. She was dressed like the others, short jean skirt, almost see through tank top that only barely covered her chest. She was very attractive, long brown hair, darker brown eyes, quite tall with large breasts and long legs. She would be perfect if she was cleaned up, but she was obviously another street rat, or whatever they called them.

After a moment she glanced up at him and then walked over, her hips shaking as she walked. He was almost entranced by her, even though he technically didn’t know if she was even a prostitute. Seemed too good to be true.

“You alright there?” She asked and smirked. “Like what you see?”

He nodded and then cleared his head. Come on, stop acting like an idiot! He told himself and then looked at her. “Yeah.”

“Haven’t seen you around here much, come here often? Or just passing through?” She asked, almost ironically given they stood at a street corner.

He ran his hand through his black hair. “Not often…”

“Looking for someone, or something in particular?” She asked and he nodded. After a second of him not talking she smiled. “Am I what you’re looking for?”

He thought for a moment. He didn’t want to in some way offend her, again he had no idea how to handle a prostitute. If they even did get offended. But she could just be some random girl in the street, and it would be horrible if she was and he called her a slut basically.

“You don’t do this often, do you?” She asked, not waiting for a response. “Well, I charge fifty per hour. And that’s just normal stuff.”

Fifty an hour seemed cheap, and considering he had five times that he was in. “Yeah, okay.”

“Got a place in mind?” She asked and he shook his head. “Come on, I know a place. It will be good enough.

He couldn’t believe that he was actually following a prostitute and was about to have sex with her. He was sure when he woke up in the morning that he would back out. He would get downtown, hang around a little bit and then go home. Actually, two minutes before meeting her he was sure he would back out.

“What’s your name?” She looked at him as they walk, approaching a small hotel.

“Ian. You?” He asked and looked over the building. He had been in it once before, it was pretty dirty and run down, but he really didn’t care at this point.

“Call me Sunny.” She said and walked inside.

They got a room and then went up, both going into the room and shutting the door. She almost immediately took off her shirt, revealing two large C-cup breasts hidden under a purple and black bra. She walked over to him and took off his shirt as he stared at her chest.

“You a virgin?” She asked and he looked at her, surprised. “I don’t judge. You guys are more fun… Guys who have done it with everyone always want something kinky.”

He swallowed and nodded. “Yeah, I’m a virgin.”

She took his hand and lead it to her breast, knowing he wouldn’t do it himself. She then reaches back and undoes her bra as he starts to work on her breast. She couldn’t help but let a moan escape her lips as he played with her, lightly rubbing his thumb over her erect nipple. She leaned in and then kissed him deeply.

He had kissed a girl before, a few actually. This wasn’t new. He held her close, rubbing her back as his tongue slipped into her mouth. He broke the kiss and started to kiss down her neck, lightly nipping at the skin. She started to get wet, taking off her skirt as he kissed, standing only in her panties now. He kissed down her neck and got to her breast.

He began to tease her a little bit, tracing circles with his tongue around her nipple. He didn’t know if what he was doing was right until she moaned, stroking the back of his head. She had no idea why he was doing it, trying to turn her on so much. She was being paid to give him pleasure.

She pushes him away and then sits him on the bed, taking off his jeans and boxers, revealing his hard cock. It was surprisingly big, six inches and quite thick. She lightly glides her finger tips across his shaft and he groans and leans his head back. Her cock twitched, releasing some pre cum. She knew virgins never lasted long, and he would probably not be the exception.

She licked up his length, making him shudder with pleasure. She takes his head into her mouth, her tongue twirling around the tip, closing her eyes and going down on him until his tip touched the back of her throat. She began to play with his balls in her hand, sucking his cock at the same time.

He watched her, still not fully believing that it was happening. To him she was very sexy, and now she was sucking his cock. He wanted to fuck her so badly, but wouldn’t object to a blow job, figuring that either way he was getting off with something other than his hand.

After a minute she sped up and he felt himself getting closer to an orgasm. He looked down at her, panting. “I’m going to cum soon Sunny.” He moans as his cock twitches and he shoots his load into the back of her throat.

She swallowed it and then ggot up and took off her panties. “Gotta get you hard again then.” She said and walked over to him. He took her and then threw her down onto the bed. She didn’t expect it, not from him. He leans down and then licks her slit, causing her to moan loudly. Guys rarely ate her out, she rarely ever had orgasms because of it.

He knew very little about how to make a girl have an orgasm, only knowing a little bit from stories online. He was moving her hips to his face though, so he figured he was doing a good job. He played with her clit with his tongue, penetrating her. He moved his hand up and started to finger her, using one finger at first and then moving it up to two.

She felt the waves of an orgasm washing over her as her body shook for a moment. “Oh my god!” She yelled as she had an orgasm, her juices coating his finger.

She looked down at him. “What was that?”

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to-”

She smiled lightly, panting. “No, it was good… Lay down.”

He didn’t argue, just laying down on the bed. She climbs on top of him, positioning his once again stiff cock at her entrance. She lowered herself down onto him, and then paused.

He was no longer a virgin. He looked up at her and she leans down, kissing him. They held the kiss for a few moment before she started to move herself up and down on his cock. Her tight pussy walls gripped onto his cock, and it took a lot of energy to try and keep from cumming, him wanting to make it last as long as possible.

She started out slow, bouncing up and down on him. It was very sexy to see her on top of him, riding him cowboy style. Her large breasts moved with the rest of her body. The friction between his cock and her pussy was driving them both mad, their groans filling the room.

He could only hold out for five minutes before having his second orgasm. He filled her up with cum, her pussy now dripping with a mixture of both their juices. They look at each other, both panting, both satisfied.

“We should do this again.” She pants and then kisses him, laying on top of him, her naked breasts pushing against his chest.

Even though she was a prostitute, he did want to do it again. They both got up and got dressed, he went home and she went back to the street corner, back to work.

A Crude Awakening

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Authoritarian, Cruelty, Discipline, Female Domination, Fiction, Fisting, Humiliation, masturbation, Mature, Non-consensual sex, oral sex, Plumper, Rape, Torture, Violence, Written by wome

Weary of her conservatively sparse sexual past, Kathy goes outside her comfort zone to pursue a dark stranger..

ilove-u.com_600659-29.1

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Chapter 1

Since my divorce 10 years ago my sex life has been all but non-existent; Settling for the mouse of a man I foolishly married far before I even knew myself resulted in over a decade of mind numbing mediocrity. Here I was approaching my 40s, alone and childless;suffering from a lifetime of chronic sexual disappointment.

I met Glen as I walked out of the only variety store in our small town, the rumble of his classic chopper immediately turned my head. I couldn’t help but stare at the leather armored man as he gracefully dismounted his heavily chromed steed. A bald heavily bearded head popped out of the helmet, which instantly signaled to me that he was definitely from the elusive “Bad Boy” ilk of which I always had a private yearning for, yet never experienced.

Our eyes locked only for a moment as he nodded me a ‘Hello’ before entering the shop; his grey eyes were wolf-like scary, lighting up a ruggedly weathered face – A face interesting enough for me to decide I had forgot something as an excuse to re-enter the store for another peek. I entered the store and watched as his heavy boots clomped to the back of the store stopping the beer cooler, he must of had at least a foot on me, around 6’2, his legs looked strong, supporting a nice ass that pushed his jeans out of his weathered chaps, I pegged him around a decade older than me perhaps approaching his 50’s. My friend Val working the counter interrupted my gaze…

“Back so soon?” She quipped giving me a knowing wink.

“That guy, do you know him?” I whispered, he turned toward me, I quickly turned my head away as he approached the counter.

“Marlboro Red” Val hissed back.

“Huh?” I whispered as I continued to watch him out of the corner of my eye.

Armed with two 6 packs of canned beer he strolled up to the counter; an unbuttoned black leather vest that hung off his broad shoulders, showing a well defined hairy chest, with just a hint of beer belly.

“Marlboro Red King” his deep voice blurted as he dismissively pulled a large wallet chained to his belt. I was a tad intimidated by him, eye level was no higher than his chest and although I was by no means petite, I felt very little standing in his shadow. Val gave me a glance of encouragement as she turned to fill his order, my heart was in my throat as I struggled to open up some dialogue that would be at least somewhat clever.

“Nice Bike” was all I could manage…

“Thanks, you ride?” he non-nonchalantly answered without even looking at me.

“Oh god no, I giggled. “Well… horses, but … well- bikes no, I stammered; sure I was blushing like schoolgirl.

“Almost the same thing” he smiled, looking down at me.

“Power between the legs”… he added, giving me a sly grin while pretending not to check me out. He threw a few bills on the counter;

“Keep it”, he looked at me and muttered a curt “C’ ya”…

“Ya C’ ya”… I gulped as that cute ass of his walked out of the door.

Val showed no quarter; “Pathetic, truly pathetic!”

I had to agree, too obvious with no confidence, the sluggish years behind me had done the job of reducing me into the dowdy woman I never wanted to be.

“So you know him”, I asked.

“Sure, Glen comes to the store now and then, I think he lives out in the boonies near County Rd 6. I’ve seen him at Roni’s a few times chatting with her behind the bar… I think he’s a regular, I don’t go there much it’s a bit of a dyke dive but my Jack likes it.” Val rubbed her chin, “I’m pretty sure he gets turned on when some of the biker chicks make out with each other; all I know is that after going there I seem to get an extra special ‘Happily Ever After’ come bedtime – Men are such simple creatures.”

“Never heard of Roni’s, I responded; already wondering if he had something going with this bar maid.

Val chuckled in response; “Well that’s because it not your kind of place, besides you never go anywhere. You really should shut off that damned computer and mingle with the 3D people for a change.”

“Hmm maybe I will,” I sighed.

“Ya I bet you will, looks like you have it pretty bad, but seriously I know you and that guy there is definitely not your type… I mean – Seriously? He’s kinda rough, and well… a bit seedy?”

“How do you know what my type is,” I snapped… I don’t even know what my type is anymore, maybe I like rough and seedy!”

Val laughed, “Your type is the same as mine Red, and it lives in the bed stand next to the batteries!”

“Sad but true.” I reflected, “But I don’t have a man, at least I have an excuse.” I stabbed back, “C’ ya later!”

As I walked home I felt sorry for myself, Val was right; what would a guy like that see in conservative homebody like me. I couldn’t deny that just the thought of a chance with this man made me wet, I needed to make changes!

I got home and immediately went to my room and took stock in myself using the full length mirror that I have been avoiding to look into for months. I reluctantly disrobed, hoping the years of neglect wouldn’t show, but it was not meant to be; My once fiery red hair was limp and graying, my breasts drooped over my belly like overfilled water balloons…and my thighs, well they were huge! Not liking what I was seeing I turned and reluctantly examined my hips and butt, like my thighs, my hips too had widened far beyond comfort, but my butt was still somewhat round. I suppose it still had some allure – had it not been for the years of drowning my frustrations with cookie dough and ice cream I would say it was almost passable.

I looked down at my calves and feet, the last bastion of my femininity – the only features I felt retained any semblance of my youth. I always liked my feet, they could use a pedi – but they were still small and pretty. I stepped back and took a look at the whole picture: Ghost-like skin not seeing a razor in months, too many fading freckles dotting my face, shoulders, arms and breasts. Disgusted, I turned and studied my profile; I suppose with a few well thought out wardrobe choices and perhaps a power-bra I could be promoted to ‘curvy in all the right places’ without overly bending the truth. All -in -all it was pretty much a horror show. The majority of added weight had nested into my lower chassis leaving my ass and thighs shallowly rippled with cellulite – that was not going away anytime soon.

Dejected, I plopped onto the bed, pretty feet and a passable (if clothed) ass wasn’t much to work with. Who was I kidding? No way at this point of my life would I have the willpower to change what I had going on… it was too daunting a task and would take far too long to correct. No, I had to accept what little I had, try to work it to my advantage.

As the cause of my sudden self interest in body image, I thought of Glen; he was the opposite from my ex Gerry; a pasty intellectual of whom I was chained to for far too long. Glen was tall, handsomely rugged and yes, somewhat seedy. None-the-less I sat up against the head board, my hand found its way under my panties and slipped between the dampness of my blushing lips. My thoughts, more dark than romantic fantasized of what it would be taken by bad boy like him, I wiggled my toes, then spread them in admiration; An image of Glen knelt before them entered my head; forgoing his dominance for only a moment, he would explore their softness with his rugged hands;

‘His grey eyes would penetrate my own as he massaged my instep and heel, then gently kiss each digit before the roughness of his palms delved into the arresting curve of my calves. He kneaded the fullness of my thighs, his movements becoming increasingly gruff’

“Aaaummm”, I moaned. My fingers had unwittingly begun to fondle the underside of my clit, my legs perversely spread wide in automatic response to my sexual delusions;

‘His wiry beard would tickle the insides of my legs, as he worked his way up my trembling body, ever too briefly brushing over my clit before he knelt ominously over me. He would briefly manhandle my breasts, pulling at my nipples, then roll them between his grubby fingers until they swelled hard, and tingled with fearful excitement’.

“Ooooh!” I yelped; Lost in the rapture of fantasy, I pulled my twinging button’s hood slowly up then down, slipping a couple fingers between my labia every now again to lubricate. After only a few minutes my legs warmed, I was well on my way to orgasm;

‘His mouth moved to my shoulder and dove into my neck; my legs stiffen as he nibbles then chews at its crick with a carnality that forces me to crane my neck into total submission. He continues the attack until my legs weaken in noble surrender, His eyes now wolf- like meet mine, a smile of conquest greets me before he seals his lips over mine. Our mouths open, our tongues probe deeply within one another in hot / passionate dance’. 

“Aaaahhh!” I was getting close now, the sensuality of the scenario had fully lifted my clit to new heights, it now stood erect on its own, its twitching head no longer enjoying the furry nest of my vulva. My pussy was also roused, gentle waves of pleasure murmured deep from within, causing it to leak in demand of penetration. I couldn’t remember the last time I felt so contently wet, I frantically groped for my best friend which (as always) was dutifully waiting in the bed table drawer. A twinge of chagrin pretty much ruined the mood however, as I struggled to remove its thick bulk. Finally wedging it out, I looked at it in quiet dismay; this is what my intimate life had come to; A 3″ diameter, 10″ silicone phallus, the tool that finished me off after I wounded myself through the self-inflicted stimulation of my clit: How sad, a dead and cold chunk of rubber was what I had come to rely on to sate my sexuality… the usual.

I threw it on the bed, got up and while tweaking on my clit I went back to the mirror. I watched my hand as it rubbed over it, slipping occasionally across the entrance of my hole, Mmmm, in an effort to re-light my vivid imagination I shuttered my eyes;

‘He placed his heavy cock into hand, I took its smooth plum like-head and wedged between the ardor of my inner lips, back and forth… so smooth and warm, my clit was at full chub, unafraid I reached down and stretched them apart for him’;

I pushed a couple of fingers into me, although initially pleasant, they were woefully inadequate, I wanted to feel stuffed, I needed to feel full! I sat down on the floor and hiked up one leg pulling it back and away to give the other full access to my wanting hole, it slipped in easily to the wrist, but beyond that I couldn’t manipulate my fingers in the way I wanted to. After 30 seconds or so I began to tire, reluctantly I dropped my leg and looked at the reflection in the mirror, my hand was desperately stymied by short arms and chubby frame. Frustrated. I knelt on all fours, ass to mirror, hoping for more comfortable access. Looking over my shoulder I slipped my hand under my belly and tried again, it went in a little farther – just beyond the wrist. I was able to pump my hand in and out a few times, causing my vaginal walls to relax enough to accommodate the intrusion. I could feel them wonderfully clamping then relaxing with each thrust, mushy sounds became loader as a build-up of lubrication started to release.

Out of primal necessity I instinctively lifted my leg and placed my foot flat to the floor, this gave me an inch or to more and enough dexterity to close my hand into a fist. I curved my wrist in an effort to bury it as deep into my hole as I could, then fucked myself as hard as my physique would allow. Again my eyes closed.

‘He thrust his cock into me all the way, which took my breath away. Not caring about my own comfort, he pounded me until my innards numbed and my pussy could hug him no more… a throbbing wave of elation jolted through my soul, my legs collapsed beneath me’…

Basking in the sensuality of the tenderness pulsating around my hand, multiple shudders wracked my heated pot into orgasm, throwing my whole body into tremors of contentment. To take full advantage of the violently blissful contractions I removed my hand, allow my vag to breath. I pinched at my hood in to feed my clit’s relentless hunger for stimulation. My body bucked 5 or 6 times protesting the intensity of every shudder, the severity of the seizures had me crying out loud enough for the neighbors to hear! My legs began to shake madly; cautioning me to halt the assault on my clit and grant it the freedom to naturally flutter on its own. Now able to breathe my pussy also started to settle, the once violent cramps had now transformed into a gentle buzz, shooting static through my legs and abdomen warming my tummy in a blanket of joy. I collapsed my legs as the static slowly softened to a buzz, then finally dissipated all together. Exhausted into a fully relaxed and sated state, I brought my moistened fingers to nose to sample their light scent then brought them dreamily to my lips then tasted myself for the first time.

“Mmmm”… the most intimate of secretions, how naughty, how provocatively taboo! Needing to sample more, I parted my labia; all four fingers impatiently traced up my inflamed slit for another taste.

“Mmmm”, the unique flavor intensified in my mouth another aftershock surprised my pussy, I licked the film from each finger in sublime delight – God I was so turned-on!! I closed my eyes and ran my mind back to my meeting with Glen, I’m sure he did check me out!

Suddenly I stopped, fantasy slipped back to reality causing my rinsed fingers to suddenly pull away from my lips. A pang of remorse flooded through me, what had I just done?! By no means was I a stranger to masturbation, but never did I have the inclination to fist-fuck myself nor the appetite to eat my own cum – and to so thoroughly enjoy it, what was happening to me?! The aquatic aftertaste in my mouth cheapened the very core of my conservative beliefs, making me wonder what other desires were hidden below the surface. Was this a sign? Perhaps a reminder of how pathetically guarded I had become? I searched deep within myself and came up with the only feasible justification for such a self-serving indiscretion. Could it be my body was rejecting all previous programming; challenging me to fearlessly face the true extent of my sexuality? It had been neglected so long, was now the time to welcome in a new beginning?

I needed to feel warm lips and a tongue to replace my hand down there, I needed a real cock to the grasp the type of intimacy words could not. I wanted my pussy to be filled deep and hot, replacing the cold of my dildo, I needed to be fulfilled in an more meaningful way that even my largest toy couldn’t attain. No – For once in my life I needed to be properly laid, I needed to embrace all the untoward desires came with it and, most of all; I needed a plan!

I decided a good start would be some much needed work on my look, followed by an impromptu Friday night visit to Roni’s. Again I looked into the mirror, hmmm – dolling up may be not the way to attract a man like Glen, maybe a more modest, white-bread approach was in order; A confident woman in her natural state. I’ve seen biker chicks in my time, most of which didn’t bother with the trouble of enhancing their features through artificial means. A natural, earthy authenticity is what seemed to work for them, and hopefully it could work for me.

Excited at my revelation, I rang up Val, for the price of picking up the tab for her and Jack I made a deal with her to meet me at the bar. Quickly I realized that I had overplayed my hand after hearing her exuberant response;

“I wouldn’t miss this for the world, see you Friday!”

‘Hmmm’ what to wear? Perhaps a throwback look out my high school days? Tank top, faded jeans / jean jacket, heavy leather belt and my old doc martins that were collecting dust somewhere in the basement. The jeans weren’t a problem I had a pair that formed my broadened hips to a tolerable ass. My old jean jacket however was a different issue; it was likely a few sizes too small. Perhaps if I cut the off the sleeves, it could pass for a vest; just small and tight enough to thin out my waist to highlight the cleavage of my breasts.

After a bit of effort I found myself donning my “new” look in the mirror, ‘not bad’ I thought; the sleeveless jacket’s lower 2 buttons actually managed to clasp, corseting my tummy. In combination with my form fitting jeans and I had to admit, my ass looked pretty good under the arch of my back. My breasts were proudly popping out of the top and looked a little too enhanced for my liking, so I decided to lose the magic of my push-up bra by replacing it with a tight fitting scoop cut sleeveless T. After a few adjustments of the vest, my cleavage deepened, and also exposed just a hint of nipple through the lightness of the T’s fabric. Although my boobs noticeably hung lower, my stomach now narrowed by the vest made them look just as good – if not better besides, being bra-less made me feel more the part. A satisfying sense of empowerment overcame me; having developed early in life, I couldn’t remember the last time I went out in public letting my boobs fall free.

I looked back in the mirror satisfied; having achieved ‘curvy in the right places’ with my new down-to-earth look, my confidence was renewed. The only thing that did invite reason for pause was the orange tufts of hair (easily visible to the naked eye) under my arms. Feeling rebellious, I decided to go ‘au naturel’ and leave be the hairy pits. Bemused by going native, I took my newly found empowerment one step further and decided to forgo trimming my bush – I also fated the fuzz that crawled over my groin and down my legs to be left unmanaged. God if Glen would only get that far (Seedy is as Seedy does) I crossed my fingers.

By the time Friday night came along my coveted manicured fingernails were no-more; I had chewed them down beyond the nubs of my fingers. Whether conscious or not my nail biting habit revived, adding another element of detail to my new unrefined look. To accessorize I went with an ornate Gothic silver cross on a simple round leather thong; knotting it around my neck, I let it hang just long enough to draw the eye to the cleavage below it. Another thong around my wrist became the only other accessory.

Admittedly my ego got the better of me and I refreshed my flat graying hair back to its original state, but it looked natural enough. I combed it out to a ponytail and slipped through the stone-washed ball cap I found at the bottom of my wardrobe. I sat at the dressing table and looked into the mirror, my once vibrant green eyes looked a little pale so I brushed a little mascara on my lashes, just enough to brighten them up, I also added some color to my lips a lightly blended coat of Hollywood Red – just a little tone to outline their shape and darken them enough to be a noticeable asset. I had to admit I was looking pretty good, and already feeling better about myself.

I looked down at my newly manicured feet and toes peaking below the tight legs jeans hugging my skin just above the ankle, I had cut the nails short, and left them unpolished in their cute natural state. I slipped on my Docs, hoping that they would be untied and slowly removed in the not-too-distant future. I was ready, with a final approving glance in the mirror I took a breath, grabbed my purse and headed to the bar.

Entering the bar and could instantly smell its past, dimly lit it was all but empty with only two boisterous men playing pool at a table that seen better days. A third man watching Auto Racing highlights on the single old school TV behind the bar, peanut shells covered the planked floor around the stool beneath him. A thin older women 20 years or so beyond my age was curiously dumping a bucket of ice into a trough full of bottled beer, she must of had high hopes that the crowd would pick up. Yes, Roni’s lived up to its dive reputation and being the only other female in the place I questioned whether I should stay or not. I looked at the neon clock over the bar- still early. I took a seat at the bar and decided to order a drink hoping that things would liven up.

The woman immediately slid a bowl of shelled nuts in front of me; “What’s your pleasure Honey?”

“Glass of your driest wine, please.”

“Sure, we have 2 types, House Red and House White”, she drawled

“You know what, maybe I’ll just have a pint of your lightest draught.”

“Excellent choice” she quipped as she expertly pulled a pint from the tap; “Peanuts are on the house, but ya gotta work for them.”

“Does that include sweeping the shells from the floor?” I asked.

“Oh you’re definitely new. Here for Amateur night huh?”

“Ummm no just passing by, kinda looking for a friend… was told he comes here a lot.”

“Well then I would definitely know him, I’m Roni, the old broad that serves the drinks then throws them out when they had a little too much… you a Cop?”

My face reddened; “A Cop, God no!”… I shot her a quizzical look. “Really, do I look like a cop?” I asked, sincerely hoping I didn’t.

“Maybe like somebody that’s trying too hard not to look like one. Don’t sweat it – Just watching out for my boys, So this friend you’re looking for, does he have a name?”

“Glen, I’m Kathy by the way… I extended my hand… “My friends call me Red.”

“Pleasure to know you Red, do you mean Big Glen or Little Glen?”

“I’m not sure, how tall would you say little Glen is?”

Roni put her hand under her chin, “About y’ea tall.”

“Got to be Big Glen then, I suppose.”

“Ya well, little Glen is not exactly the ‘Lady’s’ man type, Big Glen well, he’s a sweetie. How do you know him?”

“Well to be honest I just bumped into him at the general store, the other day…in Moffatt.”

Roni shot me a sly smile; “So, you’re looking for a little more than a friend; and went out of your way, to boot.”

“I’m really not in the habit – but yea I suppose, well maybe.”

Roni gave me a nervous look; “Well best of luck to ya then.” With that she turned to adjust the bottles in the trough, in some way I felt I was given the ‘cold shoulder’.

“Hey, listen if he’s already taken then I’m not interested… just trolling you know… my friend Val says he talks with you a lot, can you give me a bit on his story?”

“Honey, Glen talks to me a lot cause he knows I keep my mouth shut… let’s just say technically he s not taken, but to be fair, you’d have a better chance hitting on me.”

“Really, how so?” I pressed.

“Listen honey, the reason most of the people come here is for anonymity, well that and maybe for the peanuts. If you can get him to talk you can find that out for yourself, he usually rolls in around 10. You’ll get yer chance, you’re sitting on his stool.”

Roni gave me a wink of encouragement, I gulped down some of my beer and looked at the neon clock over the bar; 8:30. Val and Jack should be rolling in soon I hoped. After 15 minutes or so Roni grabbed the empty and supplied me with another, then eventually another… Where the Hell was Val? By 9:30 the place filled to about half capacity, a single stool and a mic appeared on the small stage in preparation for the makeshift entertainment to come, thanks to Roni’s bar-tending skills I was feeling pretty loose and became less concerned over my friends tardiness.

Val and Jack strolled in and instantly picked my off. I could see Val put her hand to her mouth slapping Jack’s shoulder; “Red? Is that you? Oh-my-God!” Jack unphased, just nodded “Hey Kathy, I’ll grab us a table.” then walked away.

“Too much?” I whispered to Val.

“Too little if you ask me!” she lifted my arm and inspected my rendition of ‘au naturel’; “You forget something, or are ya hunting Gorillas?” she laughed… Jeesus Red!”

“It’s all part of my evil plan.” I whispered back.

“Well this is going to be good! Screw amateur night, I think the shows going to be right here.”

“More like a ‘no show’ Val, he’s not here.

“Well I gathered that, you’re sitting on his stool – Hey Roni, a bottle of your best champagne and a Bud for the old man, put it on Red’s tab!” You want anything Red, something strong for courage perhaps?”

“Something tells me I can’t afford it.”

“Just kidding.” Val smiled, “Like this joint has champagne.”

“Two Buds coming right up” Roni answered as if she were in on the joke. She grabbed two bottles from the trough and a 3rd for me, cracked them open then grabbed a shot glass and poured me a double tequila.

“I didn’t order this.” I protested.

“I know.” was Roni’s cryptic reply. Just then the door swung open and Glen strolled in and took quick look around;

“Speak of the devil, Val chimed, time for me to go, I’ll be right over there, ready to pick up the pieces if you need me.”

Glen only shrugged as he saw me in his spot then leaned up against the bar next to me. Almost instantly Roni came with a cold bottle of Bud, a shot glass and the bottle of tequila. An unfamiliar nervousness came over me, all the clever words I had left to memory to open with had vanished.

“You didn’t save my spot, Ron; what gives?” Glen grumbled.

“I tried to but she no listen, says she’s a friend of yours.”

“A friend huh,” he looked me over suspiciously; “Don’t think a friend of mine would jack my stool and drink my order.”

Roni gave me a quick wink, my face burned with embarrassment, talk about an ‘on the spot’ introduction;

“No, this is mine, I guess we have the same taste in libations. I’m Kathy, we met at the store the other day, I’m here with Val and Jack, you know Val… from the store.”

“Nope don’t recall”, was his distant and disingenuous reply. I decided to challenge his selective memory;

“Told you I liked your bike and you asked me if I ride.”

“Oh ya the chick who rides horses.” he spouted unenthusiastically;

“That’s right ” ‘Power between the legs’, I chirped. “My friends call me Red.”

“I’m Glen, my friends call me Glen. Kathy is it ?”

Glen’s aloof responses were a bit off-putting and not exactly the way I had pictured the scene in my head, I decided the best defense to his apparent disinterest may be a bit of playful banter;

“Well Glen, had I known this was your chair, I would of sat myself down way over there.”

“I’m OK with that, now that we understand each other, maybe you should, or even better you can join your real friends at their table” His rudeness was not only disheartening, but also begged a condescending and insolent response;

“You know… I would, but they’re having a bit of a tiff, I’m giving them a bit of space until the work it out. Besides I’ve grown to like it here, it’s very comfortable and that Roni, she is so delightful.”

“Delightful huh?” he grunted, not delightful enough to protect my stool; that bitch is losing her edge if you ask me.”

: The first impression Glen made on me back in Moffatt was quickly fading, his rugged exterior did not accurately translate the surly and childish demeanor within;He was actually pouting over a damned stool! I decided to patronize him, if it drew out another infantile response I would definitely stop wasting my time!

“No I don’t remember asking you… here take the stool – put your name on it for next time, save us all the heartbreak. I chided; Glens grey eyes brightened, with a huge grin he turned and slid an empty stool around me, he grabbed me roughly from under the arms, picking me up as easily as a child picks up a Teddy bear and plunked me onto it.

“Ya just gotta know where to look.” He announced, wiping the seat. Sure enough in crude carved-out letters was the word ‘Glen’.

“I’ll be damned! I stand corrected.” I raised my double and toasted: “To Glen’s stool, may he be the only big ass to sit on it.”

“Nice” was all he said as we simultaneously threw back our drinks. I shuddered I wasn’t much of a hard drinker and God I hated tequila. I quickly washed the vileness from my mouth with a beer chaser. As I lifted the bottle to my lips I noticed Glen was stealing a peek at my hairy pit, then our eyes met and he quickly turned away and started peeling the label off his beer.

“Hey Ron, how ’bout another!”

“Hold yer horses, I’m coming” Roni strolled over and poured Glen a stiff one then went to my glass to pour, I quickly put my hand over the glass.

“No thanks, I’m good.”

“Leave the bottle”, Glen grumbled.

“Your still paying full price, show me the green and I’ll think about it.”

“You know I’m good for it, just leave it – Old Woman.”

Roni’ frowned, “Such a charmer.” she walked away leaving the bottle. Glen poured himself another shot then took my glass and poured me another.

“So what the fuck’s with the hairy pits? You a bull-dyke or something?

My face reddened by his crudeness; “You kiss your mother with that mouth? What exactly is a bull-dyke?”

Glen let out a chortle; “Guess that would be a ‘No’ – Definitely not one of the Sisters.”

“Sisters?” I asked

“Ya you know, the Muff Rider gals.”

“Muff Rider…?”

“Yea, you know; the dykes on bikes – Ah fuck it, you’ll figure it out.”

“Oh a lesbian biker gang”, I feigned; “You a member?”

Glen shot me an toothy grin; “Once in a while when they decide only pussy won’t do.”

That comment was way beyond my comfort zone, whatever I saw in Glen was quickly absorbed by his crass and rude behavior, I looked over at Jack and Val’s table, and contemplated a quick exit.

“How very nice for you.” Was my sarcastic reply, I stood up and grabbed my beer, leaving his ‘gift shot’ behind untouched;

“Leaving so soon, what a shame, you coming all this way to meet me and all, and here I thought we were just getting to know each other.” Glen sneered back;

“I know enough, thanks for the drink.” I shot him my best dismissive look, then confidently strolled toward Val’s and Jack’s table.

“Bitch!” Glen half whispered making sure it was loud enough for me to hear; which prompted me to give him the double over- the-head’ one finger salute he so rightly deserved! I sat down. Val’s sad look told me she had witnessed the whole ‘train-wreck’ of the scene.

“Well that obviously went well!” she laughed; “The double one finger salute in less than 5 minutes.”

I nodded and emphatic “Yup, you got one thing right ‘Seedy’ – Seedy to the bone.”

“Awww, I’m sorry Hun, won’t say I didn’t warn ya – but hey, you gave it a shot, that’s a good thing right?”

“Well I suppose, but I think it’s time to go, you were right again Val, not exactly my kind of place.”

“Well you’re here now, just hang out with us, it’s amateur night and all, we got to see amateur night don’t we Jack?

“Ya we do.” Jack nodded, “One more round, if it sucks we can bail back to our place or whatever.”

C’mon, what do ya say?” Val chirped.

“Alright but just water for me though, the tequila is giving me a headache.”

“Oooo tequila, aren’t you the rebel!” Val teased.

I looked around, and saw the bar was filling up, most were women, rough around the edges earthy types; some coupled together most not. A dull roar of raucous conversation filled the room giving it a less depressing ambiance. I began to relax a bit when the whistle of the mic introduced the first act; Two jean clad relatively well groomed dudes waved to the room then hopped onto the stage; One armed with a 6 string the other a banjo. A slow rendition of dueling banjo’s prompted the room to whistle and clap in encouragement. As the guys fingered the strings more aggressively, trying to out-do one another. The room soon livened by the stomping of boots on the rough-cut planked floor.

The performance was quite good, but it was the antics of the crowd that I enjoyed most, Val was right I needed to get out more. Momentarily my attention drew away from the stage, I glanced over at the bar towards Glen, he was standing up now, involved in an interesting vignette; Seemingly he was in a heated argument with an obese woman wearing a crew cut and a patched jean vest, Roni was looking nervously at them in the background, then quickly dropped a drink in front of her and put her hand on the woman’s shoulder. The woman tersely rejected Roni’s touch, she harshly swept the gesture away then waddled back to the table occupied by her raunchy friends. After that show I soon realized that I had clearly hit rock bottom; my attitude even became more dire when an oldish woman shyly began to sing out a woefully grim rendition of ‘Paper Roses’.

‘Definitely time to go‘, I thought to myself as the song came to an end; For the ‘Grand Finale` She lifted her top and flashed her floppy breasts swinging them to the applause of the room, a full 30 seconds (30 seconds too much) lazily trudged by before she thankfully covered -up and hastily exited the stage.

I looked over at Jack and motioned my head towards the door, on queue Jack stood up in agreement and reached for his coat. Obviously he had also concluded show was a tad beyond the pale of decency.

“Well that was uncalled for!” Val joked, “So why don’t you come with us and tie one on at our place, we can pick up your car in the morning.”

Somewhat disappointed at how the evening had shaped up, I was in no longer in a social mood;

“Ya you know what, think I’ll pass, not feeling up to it to be honest, think I’ll just head home.”

“You sure? Could be fun.”

“Naw, I’m good, really, you too kids have fun, make out or something… got to hit the lieu, I’ll see you later.”

“Suit yourself, call me when you get home doll.” Val gave me a hug and Jack barely nodded ‘goodbye’.

I entered the bathroom, it had no right to be designated as womens, let alone human; It smelt of stale urine, someone had (not so recently) vomited- hitting both the toilet seat and the floor, the nicest touch being a lidless tin bucket in the corner which was affectionately labelled ‘Rag can’.

‘Yaaa…’I can hold it’ I thought, then hightailed out of there toward the door. Just as put my hand on the handle, a sharp whistle came from the bar. Roni was motioning me to over and Glen was nowhere? in sight so I strolled over;

“Aren’t ya forgetting about something?” She smiled, “Your bar tab, 2 beers, the shot was on the house.”

I pursed my lips in embarrassment, and dug into my purse;

“Sorry, I totally forgot, I was got a bit distracted, after talking to that so called ‘Sweetie’ of yours.

“Ya well, you must have caught him on a bad day, deep down he’s okay; he just gets a little miserable when his old lady is around.”

“WHAT THE HELL RONI, you told me he was available!” I hissed.

“I said technically he’s not taken, there’s a difference.”

“A difference… how so?

“They have an understanding; to be honest I was a bit surprised when she got a little miffed after she saw him talking to you.”

Stupefied, I leaned into her holding back my anger; “You don’t mean that huge monstrous woman! Well… Thanks a heap!”

“That be her, don’t sweat it! I gave her a drink to settle her down… so all good.” See they’ve already made nice, over there – at the Muff Riders table, her name is Katt, she’s the Queen Bee.”

I looked over and saw Glen chuckling next to her, she quickly gave him a light cuff to the side of the head, causing the table full of gals to explode in laughter.

“Well I feel safe, she’s the Queen Bee huh,” I chided sarcastically. “He’s with her, the Queen Bee of a gang of umm…”

“Dykes?” Roni quickly interjected. “Ya well is a long, complicated and sordid story, she wasn’t always a disgusting Pig.”

I was a bit taken aback by Roni’s candidness, but also intrigued by the rawness of this world that up till now, was alien to me.

“So are they, like married, I mean – how does that work?”

“Thirty years in the Fall, who woulda thunk it…huh?” Roni sighed.

“Wow, thirty years with that, she must have something I’m not seeing.”

Roni chuckled; “Well she’s got something alright, we call them the Sisters.”

My head was befuddled, this was getting juicy and interesting…

“To be fair, Glen has something too, so it works for them.”

“I couldn’t imagine anything redeeming could come from that Guy” I said somewhat cattily, not forgetting that just a few days prior I had felt otherwise.

“Sounds like you care trust me – you shouldn’t.” Roni spat, ‘Well I’ve said enough, 8.50 for the beers; whenever you’re ready to settle up.”

“You know, I think I’ll have a coffee, it’s a bit of a drive home.”

“I’ll put on a fresh pot.” Roni said with a weak smile.

I scanned back at the table; they were certainly a festive bunch, a miss mash of women of all shapes sizes, some butchy, others not so much, some were quite young others quite old, but they all had one thing in common; they all wore the same bandannas and had the same somewhat worn and nomadic complexion. And there was Glen the odd man out; he was hardly the sullen ass I met at the bar, his interaction with them was playful, almost exuberant. Roni popped into the scene and to the sound of applause plopped 4 pitchers of beer down onto the table. He graciously stood up and paid for the round, flipping the bills from a big roll of cash, Roni offered no change and quickly rushed it to the till.

“Coffee will be ready in a few Hun; sure I can’t get ya something a little more dangerous, night’s still young?” Roni chirped as she made her way back behind the bar.

“No I’m good, just need to plane out a bit.”

“Suit yourself.”

I really had to pee, I suppose if I was careful I could manage squatting over the toilet from hell, so I reluctantly headed for the lieu.

“I’ll be right back Roni, maybe when I get back you can tell me more.”

“Maybe if you buy me a drink I will darling… if you survive that sty.” she smirked.

“Sure have whatever you want.” Something told me a drink would be worth it.”

After I had done my business, my coffee was waiting for me and Roni helped herself to a whisky neat.

“Much obliged Red, so what’s your story? What brings you to a place like this – chasing down a man like Glen? I mean something tells me you’re more suited drinking a pricey Merlot at some sorry piano bar.”

“Well I wouldn’t exactly say I was chasing Glen down, more like just checking him out, just curious you know?”

“Riiiight”… Roni replied coyly.

“I guess I’m in a rut, I met my ex Gerry in high school, he was my best friend, first and only guy I ever…” I caught myself, wondering why I was spilling my guts to the virtual stranger behind the bar, but there was something maternal and down to earth about Roni, she seemed an old soul and wise, like evil twin of my Mom.

“Let me guess, he was a good provider but a dud in the sack.” Roni chuckled, “Wouldn’t be the first time I’ve heard that one; The old ‘big wallet and small pecker’ story. huh?”

“Something like that”, I sadly admitted looking into my coffee mug.

“Well you poor thing, how long has it been since you’ve been properly serviced?”

“Too long… way!” I sighed.

“How long is too long?” Roni questioned trying to shadow her disbelief.

“A decade, working on 2… I kinda lost count, pretty pathetic right?”

“Wow, no wonder you’re desperate, and this get up of yours, it’s not really you, now is it?”

“Ya well I thought maybe I would change things up a bit, I mean”… I took a sip of my coffee, and realized it wasn’t just coffee, I looked up at Roni.

“I put a dram or 2 of the Irish in it to make it a bit more interesting.” She smiled, then lifted up my arm;

“Definitely not you.” She brushed the tuft of hair under my pit. “So you thought this would attract a rogue like Glen to plug that sad pussy of yours huh?”

I pulled away, red faced, I definitely began to regret my ‘Au Naturel’ fashion choice.

“Not sure it’s the right move to attract a Glen, but I get it.” Roni lifted her tank top exposing a trail of dark hair trailing up her flat stomach to her navel; “Shaving is definitely over-rated.” She put her hand on my arm, and looked softly into my eyes;

“Ever wonder if you may like girl’s honey? I mean if you really want to change things up a little, I may know an experienced gal who would love to properly service that lonely kitty of yours.”

“Oh no, I mean thank you but”…

“Well it was worth a shot, I’ve had slow couple of years myself, and your such a cute and fresh little thing.”

“Been a while since someone called little, or even fresh for that matter”… I laughed.

“Take a look around honey, trust me your the freshest meat this joint has seen in a while”.

I couldn’t help but be a little flattered, maybe a little intrigued;

“So you’re a Muff Rider too?”

“Well an honorary one maybe, only because I run this joint, but no, I wouldn’t go near any of those Skanks, too much going there for my liking; if you know what I mean?”

I looked over to the table, then totally got what Roni was implying ; they were a pretty rough and unkempt looking group of characters. The more I then interact with one another, the fresher I felt!

“Ewww, I kinda got that! So what’s the story on Glen’s wife, I mean she’s, well…”

“She’s a scary hideous bitch, you can say it. Trust me she made an effort to become the ugly whore she is. She was kinda cute when they got married, a little pudgy, kinda like you if you don’t mind me saying; but once she took a liking to ‘Rider’ pussy she fattened and bitched herself up to the point of looking like the nasty bull-dyke she is now.”

“Sounds like you have a problem with her.” I pressed.

“We used to all be friends, close friends if you know what I mean, Big Glen and I had a thing going and then she kinda horned in .”

“Reeeally… sounds cozy, do tell.” I breathed, a hard hammering of a beer mug came from the other side of the bar.

“Think that story will cost you another drink.” Exasperated she heaved as another Patron needed a refill; I’m coming I’m coming! Where the Hell is that little fuck Glen? Back in a minute doll, got horses to water.”

I took another sip of my coffee and looked over at Riders’ table, Katt was standing up now and had a pretty younger girl by the hair, pulling the poor things face into her crotch while the others boisterously laughed. What a vile piece of work… not a single redeeming feature to be found. I became offended that Roni implied she was kind of like me, she could have never be anything like me, no way would I allow the indignity of letting myself go that far!

The heavy door at the entrance swung open, a little person couple walked in arm in arm and bee-lined it to the Riders table, all immediately chimed out GLEN!!!.”

‘Well I’ll be damned, little Glen!’ I thought; Roni (barely breaking 5 ft tall) wasn’t exaggerating when she said he was only ‘yea high’, the table group seemed quite happy to see him; they buoyantly greeted him with shoulder slaps and fist bumps then cheerfully shook the hand of his friend as he introduced her to them one by one, what a delightfully surreal sight. Roni came and instantly eyeing Glen hidden amongst the bodies, a sharp whistle came from her lips, which rung through my head and instantly quieted the room to a dull roar;

“LG!…GET YOUR SKINNY LITTLE ASS OVER HERE!” she bellowed.

A muted “Uh Oh, you’re in trouble now” came from several mouths in the group as little Glen waved back an acknowledgement. He quickly took his friend by the hand and strolled up to the bar then picked her up and plopped her on the stool next to me, then hopped up on the one next to her.

“What’s up Boss” He lackadaisically asked.

“What’s up? What’s up is you’re a little late, like about two days little!” She hissed back, eyeing his friend with disdain;

“I see you’ve been to the city, trolling for a new mini!”

“You got that right! and found this sweet little filly! He beamed; “Roni meet Sheila, Sheila – Roni.”

“Good to know you Sheila, I’m terribly sorry you’re going to have to hear this.” Roni’s fleeting gracious demeanor then morphed into one of anger – directly squared at Little Glen.

“YOU WORM, If you haven’t noticed it’s pretty swampy in here, bad enough I have to keep em watered, now I busting my hump cleanin’ up after ’em too. NOW START SWINGING THAT DICK OF YOURS AND GET TO WORK!” She threw a small apron and box of cleaning implements onto the bar. Little Glen; knowing she meant business, tied on his apron with cheerful obedience;

“Gotta Go!” He brashly announced, kissing the cheek of a somewhat startled Sheila. Then walked over to the Riders table and started clearing up, again to grateful applause.

With a condescending roll of her eyes Roni looked sluggishly back at Sheila;

“Sorry but you’re stud needs to do his job, so he can pay ya for your services. So what’s your pleasure?”

“Ummm, Black Russian? Sheila tentatively replied. “And I’m not… like – we met a concert.”

“Coming right up”, Roni spat turning her back and ignoring Sheila’s correction.

Sheila looked uncomfortable, she adjusted her hair and looked down at her blouse;

“She’s really quite nice.” I sympathetically offered.

“Oh, ya…ya.” Sheila whispered nodding her head in reluctant agreement, Roni plunked down her drink.

“This one’s on the house, but playtime is over. Best you walk that pretty little ass over and acquaint yourself with your man’s friends… just don’t distract LG or I’ll throw your tits out, GOT IT!?”

With a slight look of terror Sheila glanced over to me, grabbed her drink, slipped off her stool and walked over to a standing Glen who took her by the shoulder and mingled her into the group.

“Well that wasn’t very nice.” I sang out loud, causing Roni to light up;

“Fuck Little Glen – and the whores he rides on, this is beginning to become an all-out habit.” Just then LG dropped a container full of empty pitchers and glasses onto the bar;

“Does this look like the freakin’ dishwasher to you! JESUS GLEN! Start loading the damn thing up and turn the damned thing on this time…and BTW, I left you a present – tonight you’re going to give the shitters a good mopping! They’re filthy enough to make a maggot gag, even the Skanks are complainin’.”

“You got it boss.” He responded, strangely unruffled.

“You best use gloves and make sure you wash those paws good after your done, wouldn’t want that new filly of yours to catch something while you’re breakin’ her in.” Roni, brushed her hair from her face and turned back to me;

“I’m getting too old for this shit… Now where were we?”

“You were about to tell me about you and Glen I quickly reminded, anxiously adjusting my numbing butt on the stool;

“No, you were about to buy me another drink.” She smiled, reloading her glass with another double Rye, before continuing;

“Well long story short, he left me for that thing and her gaggle of Dykes.” She took a gulp from her glass; “I met him in high school, he was a student of mine and, well let’s just say once I got a hold of that cock of his, he passed my course with flying colors, I taught him everything he knows.”

“You were his teacher? I asked somewhat surprised;

“In more ways than one, I’m sad to say; I was his Theater Arts teacher… part of the job was to direct the annual school play, so there was a lot of after-hours rehearsal time. Glen only had a minor role, but we ended up spending a lot of ‘extra-curricular’ time together. And well – the rest, so they say – is history.”

“SO, you and he… did it? I mean he must’ve pretty been young…” Roni was quick to cut me off;

“It was the late seventies, I may have made a bad decision but back then the age of consent was only 14, so technically I didn’t break any laws.”

“Wow technically no, but morally… WOW!

“Ya well he was mature for his age, and he made the first move so… Anyway we eventually got caught making out under the stage by the janitor, and the prickly cunt reported me – That was a career- ender. Glen kept his mouth shut during the hearing though, like a said he was a sweetie, didn’t even brag about me to his friends, you gotta respect that – you know?”

I took a big gulp from the cup; “So you kept seeing each other after that?”

“Ya well he quit school; pretty much had to, then things went sideways with his folks and they kicked him out,”

“Let me guess, you took him in”… I surmised.

“Officially no, we had to keep our things on the down low, but everyone knew about it, was quite the scandal in those days.

“Still is nowadays, I added with a somewhat judgmental tone; “So how long were you together?”

“Hmmm, 5 or 6 years-on and off, some of em’ good most of them not.; “Suppose it was my own doing in a way, I was the one who introduced him to that thing.”

“You mean Katt?”

“Yep the one and only.” I used to babysit her, her folks helped me get through Teachers College, I knew she was a dyke before they did. Over the years we got to be pretty close, and as she got to know me she came on to me a few times.”

“Really, WOW! Did you take her up on any of her offer?”

“Well, I’m not going to lie, I gave it some pretty hard thought, but no – too young, and I was more into cock back then. We did hang out from time to time; As she got older this joint became our watering hole, and when Glen came into the picture she began hanging out with me more and more. After a couple of years it was obvious that Glen was a closet chubby chaser, and I sensed he a bit of a thing for her. She was getting pretty heavily involved with the Riders and he kind of liked that, along the fact that she was way younger than me – and well; if you haven’t already noticed I’m a little on the anorexic side.”

Well I wouldn’t exactly say you are anorexic, I think you look great for your age, I mean look at me, It wasn’t too long ago when I was closer to your size than I am now.”

“Well aren’t you kind, your just Glen’s type, I’m surprised he acted like a such dick towards you, and I guess I underestimated Katt’s reaction. I really didn’t think she would give a flying fuck about him finding yet another hole to stick his pole into. Sorry ’bout that.”

“It’s all Good Roni, knowing what I know now, I’m glad things turned out the way it did.” I took a final sip of my coffee, I could feel her gaze at me so I looked up at her and shyly smiled;

“Refill? She asked as her gaze met mine. She began to take my mug making and then paused; flirtatiously stroking my fingers to let me now she was still interested before she took it away;

“I’ll have whatever your having, put it on my tab.” I whispered back.

“You got it doll, just give me a few minutes, duty calls…”

I watched her as she handled the guys boisterously waiting on their drinks in the bar, she certainly had an appealing smooth confidence when dealing with men twice her size. I looked back at the Riders table, wondering how different she was than them; Sure she was a bit rough around the edges but she had a wisely classic way about her too; nothing like the crassness that carried on around that table. Glen got up and motioned at her with 2 fingers, she dropped what she was doing and hurriedly pulled a couple of pitchers of beer, causing me to wonder if she still had some sort of allegiance to him. I found myself staring at her as she strolled to the table and plunked the pitchers down, her slender and shapely legs peaked from her under her leather mini skirt looking almost too long in proportion to her short stature;

As she plunked the pitchers down Glen pulled her down onto her lap. Katt then whispered something into her ear, they all looked over to me and I shyly turned my gaze away from them, trying to not to stare. I couldn’t help but peep back as Roni somehow wiggled her way out of Glens grasp then stuck her hand out for payment. In immediate protest Katt got up, then eloquently told her to ‘FUCK OFF!’ Seemingly taking it all in stride; Roni responded in kind by giving her the finger as she made her way back to serve then went back to serve the growing line at the bar. After several minutes she plunked two drinks in front of me and gave me a concerned smirk; Despite her years there still was a hint of youthful vivaciousness that she still managed to carry well, the day to day abuse of being a server seemed to have left zero negative effect on her psyche.

“What was that all about?” I asked showing genuine concern;

“Don’t worry about it Hun, just another day in paradise!” Was her fickle reply; “Here try this… tell me what you think?” She slid the drink in front of me and brought up her glass to her lips;

“What is it?” I asked smelling the concoction and not being able to decipher what exactly was in it;

“Some say I make the best Manhattan in the West,” she drawled, “Oops hang on a sec”… she turned back to the bar and opened up the fridge taking out a jar of Maraschinos then spooned a couple out and plunked them into my glass.

“Save those for last.” She winked, the cherries make all the difference.” She coyly suggested;

“Why aren’t you having any then?”

“Trust me I get my fill”, she chuckled then clinked my glass and took a good swig, I followed suit and after the initial hit of alcohol stung my palate the but the finish was luxuriously smooth and pleasant;

“Mmmm it’s nice.” I looked up at her and took another sip, she nodded her head knowingly and leaned down in front of me; bra-less, I glanced at the large nipples which protruded proudly against the thin fabric of her T. Roni instantly picked up on my glance thrushing my face to redden with bashfulness. She smiled softly then put her hand over mine;

“Now that we are friends, I don’t need to tell you to keep it that shit we were talking about between us,” She looked nervously over at the Riders table, Katt eyes were fixed on us.

“What’s up with her?” I whispered, “She getting jealous or something?” I asked, flirtatiously giving her hand a slight squeeze;

“Besides, what’s there to tell – you didn’t get to the good part.”

“Something like that.” Roni whispered; “She considers you an outsider and therefore a threat. She was asking what we were yakking about and I told her it was nothing for her to worry about, and to mind her own fucking business.”

“Well seems to me I’m making quite the impression.” I answered, somewhat gratified that my mere presence was getting under Katt’s skin, I downed the rest of my drink then added a loud and supportive; “SCREW HER!!”

“Careful Dorothy, you’re not in Kansas anymore.” Roni warned; “There’s a lot of bad shit going on here, best just to cool it and don’t mess with her, trust me – I tried and paid dearly for it.”

“You mean by stealing your man?”

“That, and a whole shit-load more.” The lines on Roni’s faced deepened almost to the point of worry; “Remember what I said about anonymity.”

Again I gave her hand a squeeze, she was obviously a popular hostess but I was beginning to feel like in some way she was alone and needed a friend. I tilted my glass and poured the cherries into my mouth then slowly chewed on them as seductively as I could; looking squarely at Katt.

“Mmmm, you were right,” I breathed; “The cherries do make all the difference! I looked up at her and swallowed them down and licked the sweet nectar from my lips;

“Why don’t you pour us another, finish your story and throw a couple of more of those in.” I brushed my fingers delicately over hers and added a provocative; “Since we’re good friends and all.”

“Well, look at you!” Roni beamed, “If I didn’t know any better I’d say you’re growing a queer set of balls.” She gave my hand a quick squeeze; I’ll be back in a few.”

Roni quickly drew two more pitchers and then poured a large tray of tequila shots then expertly served it to the Rider’s table in one trip. Little Glen was Kanoodling with Sheila so she quickly placed the tray on the table and much to the delight of the group gave LG a swift kick in the ass. Amidst the raucous laughter I couldn’t hear exactly what she said to him, but he quickly dug into his pockets and handed her a set of keys, she then grabbed Sheila by the shoulders and hustled her out the door throwing the keys out after her. The sound of whistles and glasses pounding on the table filled the room as the table applauded her decisively abrupt effort. With a brief courtesy she proclaimed the round on the house, then lifted her hand feigning a swat to the head toward Little Glen; He promptly acknowledged her threat and rushed to a nearby table fumbling for his note pad to take orders.

She calmly picked up 2 empty pitchers cheerfully taking kudos from the group. I laughed at her resilience, she had the uncanny ability to go from one emotional extreme to the next. One moment she was a woman on fire, the next the elderly statesman playing up to the crowd. She rolled her eyes at me as she made calmly made her way behind the bar and served a somewhat surprised man a drink with the courtesy of a ‘Stepford’ wife.

After slamming his money into the till Roni looked over at me apologetically. She noticed my drink was still empty and freely poured several ingredients into a shaker, then turned towards me smiling: Her small and slackened breasts swayed in rhythm as shook the shots into one. An endearing respect for her was overtaking my previous inhibitions, I felt a little guilty playing on her desires to pump gossipy dirt out of her, and part of me wanted to make it up to her. I felt a slight tingle down my spine as she placed the glass in front of me with a maternal smile.

“There ya go,” She sang; “On the house.”

“Why aren’t you being generous tonight? That round for the Riders couldn’t have been cheap.”

“Well worth it my dear”, she smirked as she poured some into her glass; “If it wasn’t for them, this joint would’ve folded up years ago. Besides it’ll shut them up and give us a bit of space to get better acquainted – The Owner won’t mind. It is my name on place after all.”

“So you own this place, Wow you are full of surprises I lilted, “No cherries this time?”

Roni smiled and picked up my glass, “I’m so sorry, here – you can have mine.” She puckered her lips and dribbled a single cherry from her mouth into my glass! 30 minutes ago I would have been a bit grossed out having an aging lady spit into my drink, but now she didn’t seem old to me at all, she was too young at heart to act her age and to be honest I thought the gesture to be oddly arousing. Without missing a beat I clinked her glass and took a drink, for some reason it tasted much better than the last.

“Good?” Roni asked, watching me as I stirred the drink with my index finger, then placed it seductively between my lips.

“Delicious.” I cooed. I was beginning to really like her, to the point of considering her offer, however if anything sexual was going to happen between us I had to learn more about her colorful past.

“Sooo, Exactly what went on with Glen and Katt?” I asked as I glanced over at the ‘Rag Tag’ group. I somewhat hoped that for the most part her involvement with Katt or any other of the Riders was strictly platonic as I was currently of the mind that their lack of scruples may come with unforeseen and potentially ugly consequences.

“So you gonna leave me hanging, what exactly happened between you three?”

Roni studied my face for a moment then took a gulp from her glass, then looked over at the table to make sure their Katt’s attention was elsewhere.

“O.K I’ll tell you, since we’re such close friends and all. Where were we again?” She sarcastically teased.

“You said Katt stole Glen, and it was mostly your own doing…”

“Oh right ya, well it was Glen’s 21st B-day, and we were celebrating his first legal drink, it was right there at that very table where I made yet another bad decision in a string of many.” She blew out an exasperated sigh as she reminisced;

“We were all feeling pretty high and got to talking. I started to tell Katt how capable Glen was in the sack. I guess I got a little overly descriptive as it was obvious that she was getting a little turned on. I began teasing her; telling her she wouldn’t know what to do with a hot cock if it poked her in the eye. One thing led to another and by the end of the night, for some reason I thought it a good idea to be a generous bitch and surprise him with her younger pussy to bang.”

“You mean You let him, bang Katt?” I blurted almost too loud, then repeated in a hushed tone; “You let him bang her?!”

“Ya well, I was much younger then – and stupid. Katt wanted to try a taste of cock and I knew Glen was kinda interested in her. To be honest, I wasn’t being completely charitable – Since I was the only girl Glen had done it with, I thought it may strengthen our relationship; You know – by appeasing his curiosity – let him find out for himself that older was in fact better.”

I could kind of relate to what she was saying, having just recently experienced the same curiosity;

“Like I said, it got pretty complicated.” She abruptly walked away to serve Little Glen a tray of drinks.

“How complicated? I called ; I squirmed with anticipation Was that it? I eagerly waited for her to return, she seemed to be taking forever! Finally she came back. Eager to hear more ‘dirt’ I continued my inquisition;

“So you just let them run off and have sex, no questions asked?”

“Not exactly, I wasn’t that stupid, I kept a pretty close eye on them if you catch my drift.” She gave me a sly wink. It took me a moment or two to clue in to what she had meant;

“You mean the 3 of you had sex together, at the same time?” I asked incredulously; “And you… with her…and let her do you… and him.” My head reeled to the point that I had trouble getting the words out!

“I thought it was a good idea at the time… you don’t get out much do you?” Roni drawled.

“Apparently not!” I wistfully answered;

Roni took a large gulp of her drink; and continued;

“At first we all found it kinda fun you know? So it became a pretty regular thing. Glen was over the moon, like no surprise there – and Katt, well found out she liked his cock almost as much as the Girl’s ‘Poon’.”

Then she deeply sighed ; “Yep one big happy family… it was O.K, up until he stopped fucking me nice anyway.”

I laughed at first, Roni certainly was the ‘Thesaurus of slang’ when it came describing the female genitalia. Catching my lack of sensitivity I offered up what little pathos I had for her;

“Boy that must’ve taken guts, I mean to be confident enough to try something like that, I couldn’t do it – no freaking way…”

“Well later on it wasn’t exactly voluntary; more liked forced. It didn’t take Katt long to pretty much dominate the relationship. She took a real liking to have me eat her stinky clam while Glen used my ass a punching bag for his cock – She got off on it – the sick fuck!” Roni downed the last of her drink then poured herself another; “I got tired of being her bitch, not to mention pissed at Glen, he sold me out for her, and that gaggle of dykes. Now look at him, under her thumb just to keep his pecker wet… in the end his cock got too dirty for my liking so I bailed. And well, here I am – Living the Dream.”

“Ewww, so after that, you um-mm… changed teams?”

“Oh God no, after a while Katt’s grubby hands pushing my face into her coin purse was getting pretty old and wasn’t exactly my idea of fun. She looked through her glass;

“Nope, it took a couple more years and several more assholes to dabble my way back into that space.”

“Yuuuck, I can imagine.” I sighed astonished.

“Well, it wasn’t a total loss Becky came around and showed me how well two women can get along.” Roni put her hand back onto my arm, there’s something to be said about the right woman giving the other head, far better than any guy. Trust me, I’ve never looked back since.”

Roni sighed, “Although I do miss a hot and stiff man cock from time to time, and despite all – especially Glen’s.

“You loved him didn’t you?” I suggested.

Roni shot out a crooked smirk; “Well Iooking back I would have to say no, but I sure loved that ‘baby-arm’ of a cock of his, she raised up her forearm, and smiled; “It was a really nice cock, and man, he learned how to use it… You know.”

I reflected back to my years with Gerry; and took a gulp of my drink; “Sadly I don’t” I pouted; “So Really that big? And you let him put that thing in your ass?” I asked open mouthed, foregoing any semblance decorum.

“Yep All 12 inches, wasn’t really my idea but Katt was pretty insistent. It took a bit of doing… Not gonna lie. I mean you’ve seen him right? It’s pretty obvious.”

I looked over to the table, sadly Glen was seated obstructing the view; “I was too busy looking at his ass, I didn’t get that far.” I playfully admitted with a giggle.

“Packing Triple A prime beef… trust me.” She nodded wittingly.

‘Power between the legs indeed’, I thought to myself; “Seems such a waste, I mean if I access to a piece like that I wouldn’t be wasting my time messing with girls.”

Roni laughed; “Boy you really don’t get out much do you? I Doubt he even pounds her fat ass any more, they’re both too busy playing with the other bitches, they call him ‘The Rod’, he’s the gang’s token cock.”

“You mean she still lets him… with all of them… all of the time?”

“More like encourages him; Roni interrupted; That’s how she holds onto her power,” she motioned her head to the Rider’s table, look at those ugly whores, most of em can’t even be proper dykes, have to play with man-dick too.”

“How charming, guess I dodged a bullet there, doesn’t seem to be much a ‘Sweetie’ in my view.”

Roni again sighed; “He used to be, would like to think he still is deep down, he’s her problem now. Bet that horse cock of his shrivels having to stick it into that diseased box, the only reason they’re still together is because of his playtime with the sisters.”

I took a swig of my drink and looked at the Cherry at the bottom of my glass, Roni’s candid description of her colorful past was well worth the price of a few drinks but I couldn’t help but feel she may be a tad too ‘experienced‘ for me. I put my glass down and wiggled uncomfortably on my stool – I was actually disappointed. Roni picked up on my diminished vibrancy immediately.

“You OK Hun, you turned awfully quiet… what’s gnawing at you?”

“I just feel a bit bad for you, seems like you sacrificed a lot, and now their happy and well – you’re alone.”

Roni put her hand over mine then leaned in and gave me a soft kiss on my cheek; “You’re so sweet,” she whispered,

“But that was many moons ago, and it wasn’t a total loss, got my first taste of pussy, and I haven’t been alone too long; I mean Becky and I probably never would of hooked up if it didn’t happen, I’m O.K with it really.

“So is Becky a Rider too? How long have were you together?” I blurted

“OH HELL NO ! Roni laughed; “Like I said; I wouldn’t go anywhere near those Skanks. We were together for 20 odd years, but things went south a few years ago, it was a mutual thing we just grew apart.”

“Oh, after all that time – that must’ve been tough. I commiserated; “Gerry and I were only together for 12 years or so but even though he treated me like crap, I still missed him for a long time after we split, you must miss her a lot.”

“Sure I do, but at some point you accept it and move on – right? Roni shot me a weak smile “Surely you were shitting me about not getting back in the saddle?”

I downed the rest of my drink, leaving the cherry alone at the bottom; “Sadly, I shit you not.”

“Wow he must’ve did quite the number on your head, I mean you were still young, and I’m here to tell you it doesn’t get any easier as the years go by. Take my sorry state for instance; I haven’t had a nibble in ages, but let’s face it – there aren’t many ‘Crones’ my age to hit on in this neck of the woods. She gave me a quick smile; “I’ll be back in a few minutes, could you use another?”

I looked up at her and sadly nodded, Roni was right, Gerry did do a number on me; his abuse had not only shattered my confidence but also my will to ever trust a man with my heart ever again. Over the years my fear turned into complacency, suddenly I felt very ugly – knowing now what had initially attracted me to a guy like Glen. He was a safe bet, he would never make an effort to sweep me off my feet, but I didn’t want that. I just wanted to feel desirable again… if not just for a moment. If he could provide that then maybe, just maybe I could feel strong enough to take a chance on a more serious endeavor. I glanced over at Roni, a social ball of energy, serving drinks at lightning speed; She certainly had a way about her, not once did I see her give any of her patrons change… I poured the cherry into my mouth, wishing that I could feel as young as her. I stepped of my stool to get some circulation to my numbing butt and felt a little dizzy. The floor and walls seemed to move, disorientated I stumbled from my stool and clutched for my purse. Roni rushed over, her muffled voice asked if I was alright, I vaguely remember her trying to steady me toward the restroom before all went dark.

I woke up groggy in a musty smelling room to a splitting headache. I felt cold and my back and neck were wracked with pain. I tried to lift my head and sit up, but all that resulted was the rattling of chains. My heart skipped a beat, clearly re-calibrating after being jolted by the adrenaline that instantly pumped through me. I tried to move my arms; thick leather straps cut into my wrist, my fingers fruitlessly clawed at the fabric covered table top, I twisted, only hear to hear the rattle more chains. My tailbone dug into the wood in agony as to my horror my legs were spread wide and hoisted high, leaving my ass half-lifted from the tables surface.

I began to panic, too frightened to scream I tried in futility to break free from my bindings. After coming to the realization that any effort to move beyond an inch or two was futile, a rush of nausea filled the empty pit in my stomach. My eyes widened in terror, I attempted to scream but didn’t have the wind to do so; My lungs were unable to convert air into oxygen and began to hyperventilate, deeming any significant vocalization impossible. I began to feel faint, knowing that if I didn’t focus on controlling my respiration I would at very least vomit, and at worst pass out. I tried to settle my mind as my eyes tried to adjust to the darkness. Shadowy outlines began to focus beyond the confusion, it was then that I truly became senescent to my dire situation; From my horizontal perspective I could now see that my legs spread wide restrained to by a bar of which my bootless feet were bound to. I used my first decent gulp of air to cry out for help;

“WHAT THE FUCK!!” HEY!! WHAT THE FUCK!” Again I struggled in my restraints; “HEEY! PLEASE SOMEBODY HELP ME!”

It wasn’t long before a single light came one from over the table, my eyes focused on my predicament, I was all but naked; only my panties and tank top remained. My head hung over the edge of an old billiard table, anchored by a thick leather collar tethered by a chrome chain that disappeared somewhere under me. My arms spanning the tables length were tethered by leather straps clasped and fastened securely to the felt covered top. My legs; also spread to the max were bound to a thick wooden rod, 2 chains ran through rusty metal eyelets that were screwed into each end, I looked up and to my horror the chains seemed to be rigged through some sort of pulley system supported by a heavy antiquated wooden beam holding up a dreary cement ceiling.

“WHAT THE FUCK! PLEASE… NO… PLEASE… I screamed only half believing the plight I found myself in. Again my breathing became erratic, it took all my inner fortitude to try and force myself to stabilize the paralyzing fear that overcame me. I could just lift my head enough to see other ominous looking equipment scattered throughout the room.

I started to sob uncontrollably, this couldn’t be happening, the rooms furnishings were that of a current day medieval-like dungeon!

“OH GOD! NO! NO!”

“Sshh, Shhhh!… Good morning sleepy head, was beginning to worry that you weren’t going to wake up.”

FUCK ME, It was Roni!

“WHY are you doing this WHY! I screamed.

Roni responded with complete calm; “She wanted you, like I said, you’re the freshest meat that hit this joint in a long time.” Roni began maternally stroking my hair;

“PLEASE JUST LET ME GO, JUST”…

“You must be thirsty, you were out for a while, here baby, have some water.” She shoved a bottle into my mouth; I gagged spitting up most of it, not able to drink flat on my back.

“Easy now, easy, you’ll be fine. We’re just going to put this ball into your mouth for now – so you can’t scream.”

I had no time to respond, Roni grabbed my head in a vice like grip and two young girls walked in, one shoved her fingers into my mouth forcing my jaw to open, while the other rammed a heavy rubber ball into it. The other then secured it into place with a scarf or something. In panic I pulled and twisted against my restraints, the two girls having finished their task just left me there to flail; ambiguously leaving the room as if under some sort of hypnotic suggestion – Something told me I wasn’t the first to be on this table. Dazed and terrified I felt like throwing up, but the gag wouldn’t allow it, so all I could do was cry.

“Mmmm, you’re so pretty when you’re sad.” Roni whispered brushing a tear from my eye; “You’re wearing Katt’s colors now… and if I were you, I would hope she’ll let me be the one to break you in.” She brushed my cheek with the back of her hand, the gesture was far kinder than her words;

”Unlikely, but possible; Given the fact that I gave you to her by spiking your booze. I suppose we’ll find out soon enough. She’ll be here in a bit… best try to relax.”

With that she kissed me on the forehead then walked away. The light went off an room once again went dark, I found myself demoralized beyond reproach, how could Roni of all people be responsible for the brutal confinement I now found myself subject too? My thoughts were running away in every direction as they tried to percolate what could be in store for me. What had I done to be punished in such a heavy-handed manner!? My breathing became labored and, the beating of my heart seemed to audibly fill my head – increasingly growing louder as my panic took hold. In a desperate bid to I tried to divert my thoughts into a more manageable place by focusing more on the tactile. My backside was in complete total discomfort and I was losing the feeling in both my hands and feet. I tried to adjust myself but couldn’t my bindings wouldn’t allow any position of comfort. Over-stimulated I unconditionally sobbed; barely able to suck in any air between the torrential wave of snivels, I was too distressed to stop. Time seemed to mercifully drag until finally until I heard an echoing commotion coming down the stairway .

The light again flicked on and a group bodies surrounded me, some looked familiar, but the leading body I knew… it was Glen’s vile wife, the Queen Bee. She leaned directly into my face, and removed the gag, my tearful eyes tried to focus as her rancid breath literally stung my into them;

“So you’re Red, the whore who’s been hitting on my old man, eh? My name is Katt, and these are some of my sisters. Welcome to my humble home – hope you’re making yourself comfortable.” She then delivered me a stinging backhander across my cheek, I shook my head in panicked denial, only to be brutishly acknowledged by laughter. The gag was removed from my aching jaw, Katt tied its tether around her head, sickening me as I realized it was her bandanna fouling my mouth.

“OH GOD NO! PLEEASE…” Katt quickly interrupted uninterested with my pleas;

“That one was for hitting on my old man.” She clocked me again this time from the other side;

“PLEASE DON’T, I DIDN’T MEAN…”

“Consider that one a warning, so y’all know what you’re in for in case you decide to open up that fresh yap of yours. It’s very important that you just shut the fuck up and listen very carefully to what I have to say.”

Every fiber of my being wanted to freak out, I held back; a look of bewilderment being my only response.

“Very good… now from here on in your name is ‘whore’ and I own you now. Best to come to terms with that sooner than later, no sense making things harder for yourself.” she sneered.

“NO!NO! PLEASE ” I cried. Katt her arm and dealt my face another solid blow, a sharp ringing filled my head, followed by a spark of hatred that ignited my anger as her foul breathed leaned back into me;

“Not too bright are ya? but yer a nice chub though – isn’t she girls?” In defiance I spat into her face as she ran her hand over my trembling belly;

“YOUR A DISGUSTING PIG!!” I yelled, “FUCK YOU!”

Katt smiled then fiendishly fingered my spit off her face and scooped it into her mouth; “Oh she’s a feisty one, we like feisty don’t we girls?” She grabbed my cheeks and squeezed them, it angered me more than it hurt, survival mode was now kicking in big time;

“GO TO HELL!” I blew through pursed lips, fully expecting another shot to the jaw, instead Katt just smiled;

“We know it likes cock now LETS SEE IF SHE LIKES GIRLS!” She pried my mouth open and before placing her disgusting mouth over mine and dribbled a thick stream of her saliva into me, then roughly rimmed her tongue around my teeth, then pushed it in deep toward my throat. The mere thought of her filthiness permeating my tongue turned my already queasy stomach. Sensing my complete disgust, Katt broke away and jerked my head around just in time to keep me from vomiting over myself. A splat of mostly liquid hit the floor, and then another, the Sisters laughed as Katt tried to steady my convulsing body.

“Well looks like we have our answer!” Katt chortled. “None too keen eh? Are you almost done whore? You’re holding up inspection time!”

Again she ran her palm over my belly, “Yep a nice and round chub, and such ginormous udders. So what do you think we have us today girls, I’m thinking a Cow… possibly a Pig. Becky come over here – keep her head down and mouth shut.”

A monstrously tall and obese butch stepped over and grabbed both sides of my head, her bloated face smiled as she look me over she grinned showing a disgusting set of tobacco stained teeth, surely she wasn’t the Becky Roni had gushed about.

“Hmmm, definitely a Pig, we can use another Pig.” Becky declared; “Our last two Sows are on the way out, Den and Joe are complainin’.”

“We’ll see, were getting low on Cows too.” Katt shrugged as she pulled a Bowie knife from her belt;

“Now your gonna be a good whore; nice and quiet or Becky here is going to use your face to get off, and she don’t shower much, isn’t that right Beck?”

“Been riding dirty close to a week now, just the way my Bitches like it!” Becky responded as she saddled her fat legs over my head, I could smell her vagina easily despite being shielded by jean shorts. Her husky thighs muffled the laughter in the background.

“YOU SICK BITCHES, GO HELL!” I screamed just as I felt the blade of Katt’s knife trace across my torso, Becky’s legs tightened around my head; I started to hyperventilate as Katt ran the blade ominously between my breasts.

“I’ll give you that one for free whore, but any more talk and I’ll tell Beck to pull down her pants and ride.”

Becky provided further warning by unbuttoning her shorts, as Katt almost casually ran the knife over my body while her hand brushed over my thighs and ass. My momentary defiance had fallen away, I was reduced to a shaking mass of fear.

“Hmmm, she’s is a hefty one, look at the meat on those legs, and furry too, right up into her skivvies, bet she’s wearing winter bush.” The blade of her knife made quick work of my panties, cut from crotch to waist they peeled away; opening a window that exposed my privates for all to see. I felt extra vulnerable and frightened now, to conceal my anguish I tried to toughen up, but the tears continued to run down my cheeks.

Katt pulled my panties away and gave them a long sniff… “Mmmm nothing like the smell of fresh meat.” She declared, then passed them to Becky; “I’m thinking too fresh for a Sow.Beck, what’s your take?”

“Hmmm”, she snorted back, “Too light for my liking, but with a 70’s bush like that I still think she has Pig potential – nothing that a couple of days in the pen with the Skanks won’t cure.”

Katt laughed, and ran the blade along my calves, triggering their hairs to stand on end, my legs to again felt compelled to twist in their restraints.

“Mmmm such a bushy whore.” The blade went over my groin then slipped under my clit;

“OH GOD!” I yelped.

“Take a look at the size of this cunt lump girls.” The blade of her knife twisted and lifted it up for all to see;

“PLEASE, PLEASE I HAVE MONEY!” I howled… The humiliation of being so nakedly examined was too much to bear forcing a constant rill of tears to roll down my face.

“TUT TUT careful now whore; by the way Becks’ all over your shorts, I’d say she’s ready to rub one out.”

“Let me fuck her face QB,” Becky growled… “I’m ready to ride this Heifer.”

“Ron you like em fluffy, get over here and tell us what you think.” Katt commanded, Roni was quick to obey, she parted the carpet of hair surrounding my lips and slipped her fingers between my labia. then drew them under my clit, pulling back the hood of flesh protecting it. she gently pinched while her finger fondled the underside, again I contorted in contempt.

“It’s a snatch of beauty QB, and packing a true penisaurus.” Roni cooed.

“HOLD HER LEGS GIRLS, Katt bellowed; “Let’s see if Ron can give it some wood, Go ahead babe, she’s your catch… you can take her first.

“OH GOD, PLEASE JUST LET ME GO!” I pleaded, as I felt Roni’s breath hovering over my Mons, “NOOO PLEASE!”

I felt Roni’s tongue flicking at the fuzz in my groin, before it slowly slipped it between my lips, I heard her sigh in pleasure as she tongued their full length down to my ass then back up and over the underside of my clit;

“Mmmm…Nice butterball curtains.” She clinically reported while lifting her head from between my butterflied legs. Two fingers slipped into my vagina and worked at dilating my hole, it wasn’t long before she easily slipped her whole hand in. She rolled and twisted it in – so deep I good feel her knuckles pushing against my cervix.

“Roomy hole too; couldn’t even feel it go in. I’d say she’s been pretty busy with some extra- large selfie-sticks.” she crassly announced, causing the group to laugh in earnest. I turned my head and closed my eyes in an effort to quell the frost of indignity coating me, but it was in vain – I felt truly alone.

“Oh Yeah, you like don’t ya…” Roni suggested as her wrist pumped in and out of me. In futile defiance I twisted my hips, rattling chains pieced the room before the two girls tightened their grip on my thighs to counteract my efforts and hold me still; I could feel her hand open deep inside of me, her index finger searched the spongy ball that bottomed- out my tensing hole. Eventually it found the tiny entrance leading to my womb;

“AAHHH FUCK!” I screamed as her nail found its mark.

“There it is”, Roni whispered calmly, rolling her fingertip around the sensitive orifice. She kept massaging the hyper- sensitive area until I bucked my ass up, pushing my hips up toward her face. Without skipping a beat her lips wrapped over my clit and she sucked it in – rolling her tongue over its susceptible head;

“AHHH” I moaned, as the sensation immediately overshadowed the irritation her pistoning arm was dishing out as it continued to bottom-out in my pussy.

“I think she’s really beginning to like it girls” Katt laughed in diabolical delight ; “Keep on the whores bean – get that spunk hole to spit!”

“She’s getting nice and slippery now!” Roni murmured, her lips now bobbing up and down my awakening shaft;

“Is that right? How interesting… a ‘Strawberry Milkshake’ so soon? Definitely a Cow then.” Katt affirmed; “And with a hood ornament like that I’d say it would be a waste of meat to be used as a Pig – Keep fucking her Ron!”

“OH GOD NO…PLEASE, JUST LET ME…” I was quickly stifled as Becky pushed her groin hard into my face, her flabby thighs clamped my head fast. Roni’s hand brutally bashed in and out of me, the searing pain signaled my burning hole lubricate in a involuntary effort to lull my itself into comfort.

“OH PULEASE! We all know NO means YES ! Roni breathed, her head went down on me again, her broadened tongue swabbed at my clitoral hood with abandon, leaving twinges of mutinous pleasure behind. Guttural moans of pleasure whispered over the hairs of my pubis as she nibbled, then lightly chewed on my button. Having never felt that sensation before, my clit shamefully thickened in coercive response. I bit my lip trying to disguise the arousal, but the novelty of the sensation was too intense for me to suppress, forcing a wail of improper felicity to squeeze its way through my locked lips.

“OOOH OH, AHHH….” I shamefully blurted, rising my hips rashly pushing my swollen organ deeper into Roni’s heated mouth – What fleeting comfort I had experienced transformed quickly into painful misery. She punched her arm into me, a dull throb infused its way from the tip of my toes, to the lobes of my ears as her knuckles harshly bottomed-out inside of me. My mouth profusely watered, signalling me to regurgitate in response to the pain. I swallowed hard trying to quell the cramping moving from my bowels to my gut.

“FUCK, STOP! PLEASE, “YOUR HURTING ME!” was my only defense before my esophagus defiantly forced out another small spittle of vomit. I fought off the reflex and focused on taking a breath… Roni efforts had literally knocked the wind out of me.

“OH AM I HURTING YOU? I’m so sorry…” Her teeth clamped below my nub and tugged it away from my body to the point that I was convinced it would tear;

“OWWWW, FUCK, AAAHHH!” I screamed with what little breath I had in me. Roni’s teeth released their grip, not in an act of mercy but so she could focused on incessantly pistoning my now flaring hole.

“YOU GO GIRL!” Katt cried with sadistic encouragement, “Jack that whores doughy ass up”

Two girls pulled on the chains hanging from pulleys, intensifying my terror as my ass was onerously ratcheted to a higher state of vulnerability;

“BRUISE HER, RON – HIT THAT BABY DOOR GOOD!” Katt commanded

Roni obediently intensified her relentless bashing, the pain was more than anything I had ever experienced before; Despite my screams of agony she continued to punch punch her fist into me with increasingly perverse fervor. The tense walls that once hugged around her hand were slackened numb, leaving my battered hole completely defenseless. Soon it was nothing more than a soft sludgy mess of which (to my horror) loudly queefed with indelicate vulgarity after each brutally invasive stroke;

“OH GOD, OH, OH SHIT…STOP” I pleaded.

“SHUT THE WHORE UP, USE NASTY TACO OF YOURS, BECK!” Katt dictated, Becky’s pudgy thighs released my over-heated head, the cool ventilation momentarily soothed my anguish while Becky removed her shoes and pants. I strained my head to glance at the captive audience; obviously turned on by my torment. Becky straddled me, her stained white thong hovered over me then using her crotch she pushed my head down, craning my neck painfully over the tables lip. Her foul stench caused me to gag as she teased my face with its putrid tang.

I started to feel queasy. My lungs now in a harrowing struggle fought to breath in anything useful from between Becky’s legs, forces me to negotiate;

“PLEEASE NO, I’LL BE GOOD, I’ll be good, please…” I finished with a dead whisper;

“HAA HAA! Getting a little stuffy down there whore?” Katt laughed, “I’m not sure you can be trusted, But we can be reasonable, back off and let her breath Beck, but gag that cake-hole of hers… use your Butt Floss. KEEP FUCKING HER RON!”

“NOOOO, NOOO! I screamed using the last bit of energy I could Muster… Katt unsympathetic, dismissively chortled as Becky removed her tainted thong and brushed over my face. In disgust I rolled my head away, only to feel it pressed harshly under my nose;

You don’t like the smell of my cunt whore? You should be more grateful… there are plenty bitches around here that would kill to have a taste of these.”

She pried my mouth open and slowly pushed her filth into me; “That’s right have a taste of what they’re missing… Good whore – eat it all up now.”

A hushed murmur came from the group as she pushed my head up showing my defiled mouth stuffed full with her grime. I was all but broken now, my head was unable to wrap around the realization that I was to become nothing more than a play-toy for a group of sadistic individuals who would more than likely kill me after they ran out of ideas to emotionally and physically torture me. Overloaded my mental state phased into a paling shutdown; only the discomfort of the bile churning my stomach inside kept me somewhat alert as my stomach fought yet another pang to vomit. My torso heaved as I tried to prevent the violent spew of vomit that shot up my throat and burned out of my nose, I snorted for air and breathed some into my lungs forcing me into a horrific gagging fit.

“AAAAAAMMM. AAAUGH!!” I struggled to breath as Roni continued to pound my cervix into my womb. Now physically exhausted and deprived of oxygen, I began to fade out of consciousness; all sense of where I was and what was happening to me was beginning to lose meaning, I felt my soul on the verge of giving up, it would so easy to just go to sleep…

“ENOUGH… BECK UNPLUG HER, WE DON”T WANT ANOTHER DEAD WHORE ON OUR HANDS!” Katt patted my drooping cheeks;as Roni stopped her assault but

kept her hand wrist-deep inside of me.

“WAKE UP – STAY WITH ME CUNT, I’m not done with you yet… Becky, take that rag out of her yap, let’s sit her up… give the bitch bit of space.”

Becky removed my gag and hurriedly removed my collar from its tethers, while two others unlocked my arms from their shackles. Once free Becky pushed my torso up,

painfully driving my tailbone into the hard slate, then she pulled my arms behind my back into an inescapable arm lock. I was far from comfortable, but at least I could cough the fluid from my lungs and gulp for air. In shock, I watched as Roni slowly slipped her arm from my battered hole, like my lungs – it also sighed in relief. I wildly scanned the room trying to re-center myself, the two young girls that had held my legs actually showed a hint of benevolence, and tentatively backed away. Katt leaned into me, the deadness in her eyes contradicted the softness in her voice;

“Feeling better now? Poor thing, look at you; all covered in puke.” My terror kept me mute as I kept my focus on the two young girls grasping for a scrap of what little kindness the room had to offer and denied the cold of Katt’s blade as she began cutting away my shirt.

“Let’s take this dirty shirt off and have a look at these udders.” With a flick of her knife my breasts fell heavily and spread over my belly.

“Mmmm yes, nice set of Aunt Jemima fun bags whore, keep on her button Ron, but play nice, if she Moos, hurt her.

Roni moved back between my legs and took my clit back into her mouth.

“DON’T DO THIS PLEASE… YOU DON’T NEED TO DO THIS!” I gasped, in desperation not thinking my outburst entirely through.

“Of course we do.” Katt whispered as she molested my breast, “I have to keep the sisters happy, and was that a Moo I just heard?”

“NO… PLEASE NO..I’LL BE GOOD PLEEEASE!” I began to sob uncontrollably… “I’ll be good …promise.”

“That’s better, now let me have a taste of these juicy bags of yours.”

She squeezed my areola and flicked her tongue over my nipple, I closed my eyes not wanting to see her taking it into her ugly mouth. Her lips began suckling me until it had no choice but to swell thick, Roni motioned the two girls to raise my legs even higher, the chains pulled me up until my full weight was supported by my shoulder blades, causing a rush of blood to flood in and warm my head. Roni, was now standing; her head bouncing up and down furiously as she continued giving my clit head. She pressed two fingers into me and began massaging the spongy flesh behind my pubis.

Katt kneaded my other breast pinching at my other nipple, her mouth now enveloped my areola completely the suction engorging the tip to a fullness I had never before witnessed.

“Mmmm, I could get used to these”, she breathed as she moved to the other side and tongued at the other, she pulled it with her teeth then sucked it hard until it too expanded full.

“Nice thick nubs too whore”, she almost approvingly smiled as she inspected her work. Through my tears I focused again on the 2 girls were hugging my thighs, they were intently watching Roni as she continued to manipulate my gape. Katt moved behind her and roughly pulled her head up by the hair.

“Fuck that’s a sweet hangar, and my oh my – what a slong of a taco berry.” She grinned then flicked it hard using her thumb and forefinger; “Hey girls come over and look at how angry it is now, I think that one could give Little Glen’s a run for his money, don’t you think?”

The girls gathered around – my pussy became the topic of raucous discussion – I was mortified; A wave of complete shame overcame me, I was always self-conscious of my meaty pussy, Gerry never went near it, he said it looked too much like an infant’s penis, (he would know the Bastard) Now here it was being scrutinized by

a group of disturbed strangers – a freak show to amuse a coven of sadistic low- lives – and there wasn’t anything I could do about it! Roni’ fingers continued their delicate work and found my ‘G’ spot, causing me to flinch and try to pull away.

“OH YA!, Work it honey!” Katt squealed with encouragement some of the girls had their hands down their pants sadistically trying to get off on my humiliation. I couldn’t believe what was happening, Roni’s aggressive sucking had engorged my clit to full mast. Contrary to my mind, my pussy forgave the battering Roni had administered just moments ago! How could my body defy me like this?! It was like a complete separate entity; I was being raped for fucks sake!

I literally had no feeling in my feet; my shoulders and neck were pins a needles; Yet I couldn’t ignore the warmth of arousal creeping up my legs. Roni continued pressing on and my ‘G’ while her tongue lightly danced around the nub of my now fully alert organ.

“PLEASE STOP, PLEASE…. OH FUCK! I moaned, unable to contain the physical excitement; it wasn’t long before Roni had confirmed what I already had known – I was losing control, I tried to clench my hole as it began to freely lubricate, My mind in utter and complete torment was also confused; How could I be getting so wet?

“Won’t be long now QB, Mmmm… nice and sloppy. Just the way we like it!” She mumbled then darted her tongue delicately over my my labia, again my physical arousal defied all logic; through sheer instinct my pelvis once again pushed into her skillful efforts. After a minute or so I knew that I was on the brink of orgasm and bit (hard) on my lip …

“OOOH,OOOAAAH!” I moaned now seconds from release. It was just then Katt again pulled Roni away, yanking her lips and fingers away from my heaving slit: Almost thankful I Blew a heavy sigh of relief. Katt’s mercy had given me the moment of will I so desperately needed. Cognizance was again my ally, once more offering resistance to the frantic physical birth of arousal my vagina was condemning me to.

“HOLD UP Katt directed, harshly jamming two of them into me scooping my juices before pulling them out. She turned to the girls and rubbed the glaze with her thumb and forefinger;

“Doesn’t get much greasier than this, huh Girls? She diabolically laughed, then turned to me and slowly pulled her digits apart showing me the viscous string of goo shamefully stretching from between.

“Looks to me that you do like girls HUH? So why don’t you just admit it.” Tell Roni you want to splash her face with your cum, and it’ ll all be over.

My eyes closed in humility, only to be pried open again by Becky… Katt leaned into me,showing me close-up of the slime.

“That’s right have a good look at it, See… your privileged ass is no better than ours, we all need to get wiped sometimes.” She stuck her tongue out and flipped the thread of cum into her open mouth, wiping the remainder of the glaze off my nipple before walking back between my splayed legs,

“No Answer, well that’s a shame…”

She motioned over the youngest girl in the group, then gave her an opened mouthed kiss, the girl eagerly reciprocated as the group lamented with encouragement.

“Mmmm. there ya go Soph, there’s more of that fresh on that udder of hers if feel so inclined.”

Wasting no time the false innocence of a young girl’s breath was over my nipple. She lapped up the cum over my areola then popped my nipple into her mouth. Her suckling was much more refined than Katt’s previous violation; She pressed my nub against the roof of her mouth, and gently swirled it with her tongue, as her lips delicately chew on the sensitive halo around.it. I felt only the slightest hint of suction….

“Mmmm, speaking of ass, what do we have here?” she asked facetiously. Her rough hand ran down the cleft of my ass and stopped to explore my anus,

“PLEASE DON”T, NOT THERE.” I cried in fearful protest;

“OH, so you do have something to say to Roni?”

Katt kept the pressure against me as I tensed in an attempt to clamp her out, then knowing I was in a no position to be defiant tearfully blurted out.”

“I WANT TO… I want… to splash your face with my cum.”

“Are you sure?” She teased, “Doesn’t sound to me that you really mean it , What do you think girls?”

Aware that most of the group were shaking their heads, I tried again; this time yelling the words out yelled I WANT… TO CUM IN RONI”S FACE… DAMMIT!

Katt roughly spread my cheeks apart;

“Very good, whore, you do have a nice freckle though, nice and tight! It’s definitely a one way, could be a bit of a challenge to open this one up,”

She stood up and looked up at me, for a brief moment I thought I had dodged her wrath,

“I can’t put my finger on why, but I’m not convinced, something tells me that your a lying sack a SHIT!”

: “Break it in dry Ron, give it some Rider ‘Thumbs Up’, and don’t be shy – keep working that cock hole too.!” she coldly commanded.

“OH GOD PLEASE, I …” ‘

The girls tightened their grip on my thighs as Roni resumed the two-finger massage of my ‘G sponge’ while rolling her thumb over my clit. She took her other thumb and pressed it against my sphincter. Her digit struggled to enter my shut ass, she looked up at me with an almost cute chastity, tilted her head and drove it savagely drove her first knuckle into my ass.

“AHHHH HOLY SHIT!!… HOLY. I yelped; Katt was right, I never had anything push into my ass before; another invasive sensation that my mind had no way to deal with, Fuck it hurt!

The girl latched onto my breast obviously stimulated by my screams too became more and more aggressive, her her front teeth now worked solely on my nipple; adding to my another stinging, tenderizing sensation to my torment.

“PLEASE IT HURTS, GOD IT HURTS!” I howled.

Roni looked up and .studied my face as it contorted in response to the violation of her finger, She smiled. as if she was experiencing pleasure from my misery;

“Pain before pleasure.” she whispered, then without a hint of civility she slowly pushed it in all the way, her eyes didn’t l even blink. and locked into mine.

“AHHH,OH FUCK…JEE ZUS!”

Roni breathed as she began to massage the wall of my anus, I began blowing as if giving birth;

“Stop fighting it and just relax, it will be better that way,” She pushed her other hand deeper into my pussy, I could feel her thumb meeting it through the thin membrane between. If for nothing else but self preservation, I loosened my clamping rectum.

“Good girl, that’s right, just go with it, such a tight and hot hole, can you feel me playing in it? Feels good now… right?”

She rolled her hand and thumb in alternate motions, Having no fight left in me I felt myself shutting down, every movement around me seemed to be in slow motion, every sound became far away and distant. I closed my eyes and turned my head, I just wanted it all to end. In a few moments my body went numb, my mind in an effort to protect my overall well-being became void of all self awareness. I faded into an almost pleasant haze, floating now – tiny waves of light flashed in my brain. It was as if I had no longer had control of even the most basic of bodily functions.

Roni went back to the two finger massage in my pussy then mercifully pulled her thumb from my ass, I felt the relative warmth of her tongue replace it and try to wiggle it inside:

“Finish her off Ron, Katt crowed;

Roni’s tongue worked my sphincter lightly flicking it with quick and direct purpose; her fingers inside of me danced wildly pressing the sensitive tissue as it swelled in enchantment. The young girl seemed to be locked on my nipple but it was so raw that I felt nothing. A bolt of energy shot through me so intense that bucked her of and me and almost broke free of Becky’s grip… my breathing became labored I saw the blade of Katt’s knife slide under my clit raising it high into full view – my heart felt like it was about to burst

“AHHHH, AAAAH OOOH!” PLEASE, PLEASE STOP! I’M GONNA PEE” I Cried.

Roni knowing what was soon to come…instinctively stuck her tongue into my ass and pressed her fingers into’ my ‘G”, Pushing hard into the spongy mass, she immediately keyed in the inevitable signal for my body to cum. With an intensity that terrified me, a shudder came deep from within my abdomen. The rattling the of chains holding up my legs captured applause and whistles from all around me as my pelvis involuntarily writhed in front of them – warm liquid wrilled from between my legs and down my ass … did Katt stick me? Was I bleeding.?

“AAAA, OOO AH.” I moaned as I felt Roni’s tongue moved from my ass to my clit, it’s vigorous flickers again and again volted my body to lift – My vagina started to uncontrollably twitch; dot- after-dot of rapid-fire contractions continued on for what seemed like forever, and kept up until I was too exhausted to notice.

“THAT’S ENOUGH!” Katt Bellowed, then all movements stopped, the room went silent, but I was far from still, my clit twitched in obligatory response to the intense aftershocks cramping up my hole. I tried to relax my innards but the spasms would not relent, it took several minutes for the rooted quiverings to settle.

“Good work Ron, something told me you’d get her to pop!” Katt face climbed into my crotch and with the veracity and tact of a dog cleaning himself, lapped up the secretions from between my legs and ass – To my horror my clit defied me again and jerked in ugly delight;

“PLEASE, I’M DONE… SO DONE…” I cried

Katt lifted her head, strolled over to me and mumbled “Yes that you are”. then grabbing me by the cheeks she sweetly whispered: “Open her up Beck.”

Becky’s fat fingers pried open my mouth with little effort – I simply had no fight left in me. Katt placed her my mouth over mine, and with blatant indiscretion hovered over me and dribbled a taste of what Roni had provoked out of me into my mouth. With another nod from Katt, Becky’s fingers held my eyes open, and Katt sadistically dribbled more of her foul self into them.

“Mmmm, good isn’t it? I have news for you Cow, that’s definitely not pee your tasting… as a matter of fact it’s the freshest girl spunk I have had the pleasure of sampling in weeks! – With a final broad tongued swipe across my cheek, she got up, coarsely hocked up some mucous – and spat the viscid blob into my face!

Her arms raised triumph she turned back to face her clan, another round of applause filled the room in her honor, what a hero, After all she had effectively degraded

a defenseless victim into a shivering mass of squalor and tears.

“Girls… I think we just baptized ourselves a NEW COW!” She ceremoniously announced to morewhistles and cheers.

“Do a thorough on her Beck, make sure she thinks about it next time she decides on opening that cake hole of hers without permission.”

“YESSSS! Becky fist pumped as if having just sunk a 30 ft putt; Much to my relief Becky’s exuberance became somewhat muted as Katt continued to carry out instruction;

“Keep that that toxic clam of yours off her face, remember she’s a Cow now – we don’t want your stinkin’ slot spoiling the milk.” Katt’s hand traced up my ass and she rested a finger over my anus;

“Leave this one shuttered… for now, maybe we’ll give it to Glen – that would be quite the show”…

Roni chimed in, “It may take a while for her to be a productive cow; never had kids… be at least six weeks, are ya sure Becky is the man for the job? I mean who’s the RN around here anyway?”

“FUCK YOU BITCH, you heard QB, She’s my Heifer now!”

Correct me if I’m wrong, but didn’t your last Heifer get thrown into the Skanks Pen?” Roni challenged;

“That wasn’t my fault, that Fucking Sow wouldn’t listen, and everyone knows it – so… FUCK YOU!!”

“QB, I guarantee I’ll get it done in half the time – 3 weeks, if I don’t I’ll throw myself into the Pen.” Roni interjected.

“You sound pretty sure of yourself, Katt responded, “If you fail… I won’t only hold you to it, but I will make you the star of their next show… but since you got it’s pussy to pop, I’ll give you 1 month from now… DEAL!?”

“DEAL! Roni agreed looking straight into the fright in my eyes; ” A month? Pigs, Cows, RN? What in the world were they talking about!?

“O.K you take care of it Ron, but remember I still want that ‘Thorough’. She looked at Roni with guarded suspicion, “Oh and Ron, I’ll be watching so, do yourself a favor and don’t go all soft this one… We expect to be well entertained during dinner,- nothing like dinner and a show eh girls? I take it that you’ll need Babe sent down right away, clocks a ticking.”

“Sophie will do – Send Shannon down too if you can spare her.” Roni nodded confidently.

“THIS IS BULLSHIT, 2 OF OUR HOTTEST BABES AND A NURSE FOR 1 COW? OOO WHAT A CHALLENGE!” Becky wailed.

Katt was quick to end the dispute, putting her hand on Becky’s shoulder; “Stop your belly-aching, your forgetting that we have new and equally useless boar back at the stable. I have another job for a crazy RN like you; One that is better suited for your talents.”

Becky grinned in delight; “ENJOY YOUR COW BITCH, LOOKS LIKE I HAVE A MAN-PIG TO TEND TO!

Katt smiled; “Good, then we’re all in agreement then. She’s yours Ron. Sophie clean it up, feed and water it, then put it in the chair, I’ll send a couple of the Skanks over to clean this stall up. We’ll go back to the stable to check and see what shape the girls left the other two in.”

“OTHER TWO?!” I cried.

Katt walked over to me, then darkly whispered in my ear; ” Ya two – the girls bumped into them at Roni’s parking lot, we’ve had our eye on em for quite some time, but we left them alone – they seemed to be such a nice couple.” She then stood up and played up to the group.

Val and Jack was it? Yeaaaa… it was good of you to tag along, your ass added just enough anti to the pot, to make me go all in on this hand… I think we had a very successful amateur night wouldn’t you say girls?”

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

A cruise to remember

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Bi-sexual, Cum Swallowing, Exhibitionism, Female/Female, group sex, True Story

A Caribbean cruise that turned out to be one hell of a week. I have rewritten this story. Per request from the readers, I have added one scene that didn’t actually happen but you will have to guess which one. I know the story is long but I have split it into chapters so that you can read it in several settings.

ilove-u.com_600659-49.1

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

—– Chapter One —–

I was 24 at the time and my husband is one year my senior. We had booked a seven day cruise that island hopped around the Caribbean. We were to visit five different islands during the week long trip. We were looking forward to getting away from the snow and cold and enjoy the sunny warm weather of the Caribbean.

First, I must tell you a little about my husband and myself. If you have read any of my previous stories, you know that we have a very open relationship when it comes to sex. We have, on several occasions, participated in orgies. We love our sex in any way we can get it. We like to keep our sex lives spicy by always trying new things with new people. We like our sex and we like it often. I am bi and Jake (my husband) says he is straight but I have seen him suck cock and have seen him get sucked by other men. I don’t know why he doesn’t admit he is also bi.

Although we like our sex with other people, we weren’t expecting anything special on this trip. It was the first cruise either one of us had taken. We were going to be perfectly satisfied with enjoying the ship, the islands, the warm weather and some good sex with each other in our ship cabin.

We flew to San Juan Puerto Rico and got a ride to the dock and embarked onto the ship. We spent the first night getting acquainted with the massive ship and took in some entertainment. For any of you that have not been on a cruise, I would highly recommend it. The ship was absolutely breathtaking. There is so much to see and do on the ship. The ship is so large and has so many places to see. We spent a week on the ship and don’t think we saw all of it.

The ship left port at 10:00 pm. After taking in some entertainment, we retired to our cabin for the night around 1:00 am. Jake and I had our first episode of fantastic sex for the week. I could tell that it was going to be one hell of a week. The sex seemed to be better than usual. Both of us were extremely horny. I think the fact that we were both so relaxed from being away from our normal life pressures; we were able to enjoy sex so much more.

—– Chapter Two —–

The next day, the first full day, was spent entirely at sea. There were plenty of activities taking place on the ship. In the afternoon, we were on the top deck of the ship, taking part in one of the activities next to one of the several pools. We struck up a conversation with an extremely nice couple, Larry and Joann. They seemed to be a little older than us but a very nice looking and pleasant couple. Joann was very slender with very large and perky breasts, I guessed about 34D. Larry was rather tall; I guessed about 6’4” and well built. We learned later that Joann was an aerobics instructor and Larry worked out a lot at a gym. We also learned that they were celebrating their 15th wedding anniversary. I was shocked that they had been married that long. I asked if they married when they were 15. We were told that they were both 38 years old. Damn, they looked good for being that old.

Throughout the remainder of the day, we took part in other activities that were taking place throughout the ship. We also enjoyed ourselves at a relaxing dinner in one of the many grand dining rooms. The food on these cruise ships is absolutely fabulous; you never have an excuse for going hungry. We also ran into Joann and Larry a couple more times.

That night brought another erotic fucking session in our cabin between me and Jake before we turned in for the night.

ilove-u.com_600659-33.1

—– Chapter Three —–

The next day we docked at our first island. We debarked from the ship and took a tour of the island. For you that have not been to the Caribbean, when you get off the ship, you are greeted by dozens of taxi driving shouting for your business. For a very reasonable price, they will take you wherever you want around the island. You can tour the island, go shopping, go to a beach or whatever you want.

We returned to the ship mid afternoon, got cleaned up, had another great fucking session and got ready to get an early dinner.

At dinner, we met up with Joann and Larry again. We hit it off very well; we seemed to have so much to talk about. They told us they were from Michigan. We are also from the Midwest. We also found out that their cabin was on the same deck as ours. We had an inside cabin towards the middle of the ship while they had an outside balcony cabin towards the rear of the ship.

After dinner, we went to a show with them and then later to a comedian act in the lounge. If you have never been on a cruise ship, they have many places that you can go for entertainment. There is a big theater where you can see Broadway shows, singing and dancing acts and much more. There is a large lounge that has many acts such as comedians, magicians, musicians, etc. There are also many smaller places that you can see anything from piano players to rock-n-roll bands.

After the show we made arrangements to meet Joann and Larry in the morning for breakfast and to tour the next island together. We then retired back to the cabin for, you guessed it, some more incredible loving making.

—– Chapter Four —–

We met Joann and Larry for breakfast as planned. Together we decided to take a short tour of the island and then have the taxi driver take us to a beach in the afternoon. The driver was a wonderful tour guide. After lunch, he took us to a very nice beach. It was a typical Caribbean beach, nice white sand, clear blue water and a nice little bar serving your favorite Caribbean drinks.

We soon realized that we were at a nude beach. Not many of the people were naked, probably only ten percent, but enough to get our attention. We found a place that wasn’t very crowded and laid our towels out on the sand. We went back to the beach house to change into our swimming suits. I like to show off my body with a very revealing bikini, but my bikini wasn’t anything compared to Joann’s. Her bikini didn’t leave anything for the imagination, only a couple small triangles over her nipples and another over her crouch and ass. It was a new bikini she got specifically for the cruise. I don’t think she was used to wearing such a revealing suit. She seemed to be a little embarrassed but I assured her it showed her off very well, she looked great in it. You should have seen Jake’s eyes when he first saw her; I thought his eyes were going to pop out of their sockets. Her husband, Larry, even seemed to be a little excited to see her in her new illuminating attire.

The guys went to get us some drinks while Joann and I went back to our spot on the beach. Joann and I got the suntan lotion out and helped each other spread it over our bodies. I was getting turned on looking at her gorgeous body in that tantalizing bikini. I complimented her on her looked and on her bikini. She thanked me for the comment and said that she is proud of her body and likes to show it off. She also complimented me on my body but compared to her, I felt inferior. As do I, I could tell that Joann tans naked in the tanning booths since there were no tan lines.

The guys returned with the drinks and we helped them with their suntan lotion as well. I could tell that Jake couldn’t take his eyes off of Joann. I also sensed that Larry was looking me over with his eyes, which also turned me on.

We sat on our towels and just talked for awhile and did some people watching. We watched as the nude people would walk by and would comment on each. Some were very nice but some of them should not be out there without clothes, in fact some of them shouldn’t even by in a swimming suit at all (if you know what I mean).

After awhile, Joann turned to Larry and said that she wanted to sunbath nude too. She said she always wanted to try it and since there was no one there that they knew, she wanted to try it. I had been thinking the same thing but didn’t want to say anything, not knowing what Joann and Larry would say. I quickly chimed in and said I would do it if she would. Larry acted to be a little timid and hesitated about going nude. I coaxed Larry by saying that if he did it, Jake would also do it. Jake looked at me with this disgusting angry look on his face but I knew that he wanted to just as bad as I did. After a little more coaxing, we convinced the guys to join us. Joann and I removed our bikinis and the guys soon followed.

I felt so good having the warm sun and the warm ocean breezing blowing over our naked bodies. For 38 years old, both Joann and Larry looked incredible. Joann’s breasts were very firm. Larry had a very nice six pack. Both Larry’s and Jake’s cocks were half hard. They both tried to conceal it by lying down on their stomachs. After putting more suntan lotion on our private parts, we laid down on the towels and felt the warm sun radiate our bodies.

After sunbathing for quite awhile, Joann and I decided to take a dip in the ocean. We got up and walked into the warm water, feeling the waves crash up against our bodies. If felt so incredible being naked in the salt ocean waters. We saw the guys get up to go get some more drinks.

After our dip in the ocean, Joann and I went back to our towels and started to apply suntan lotion to each other. Joann first spread lotion all over my front side. It seemed like she took extra time and attention around my tits and my pussy. I returned the favor and made sure she had ample amount of lotion. When I was applying lotion around her pussy, she spread her legs slightly and told me to make sure to get that area nice and good; she said (in a seductive voice) she wouldn’t want to get that area burned.

After some more sunbathing and finishing our drinks, we got dressed and headed back to the ship before our departure for the next island.

When we got back onto the ship, Jake and I couldn’t wait to fuck each other in our cabin. We couldn’t even wait until after we showered; we had an incredible fuck right in the shower. I think the happenings of the day had turned us both on. We then cleaned up and met Joann and Larry for dinner.

After dinner we went to a Broadway show in the big theater and then caught a late show in the lounge. After the late show, Joann and Larry invited us up to their cabin for some wine. We eagerly agreed and headed up to their cabin.

We didn’t mind having an inside cabin since we were not spending much time there but Joann and Larry’s outside balcony cabin was very nice. We went out on the balcony and looked across the massive body of water. It was a very clear night. Many stars and the moon lit up the sky. The reflections of the stars bounced off the water and the warm gentle breeze made it so romantic. The combination of the beautiful ocean view and the fact that I had consumed abundance of alcohol was really turning me on. I couldn’t wait to get back to our cabin and fuck Jake brains out.

There were only two chairs on the balcony along with a small table. Jake sat down in a chair and I sat down on his lap, my back towards him. Larry and Joann opened a bottle of wine from a case they had bought the day before and poured us all a glass. They joined us on the balcony. Larry sat in the other chair and Joann sat across his lap with her arms around his neck. We talked for awhile, reminiscing about what we had done that day. It wasn’t long until I saw Joann start to kiss Larry. Not just a little kiss on the lips but a nice big juicy tongue French kiss. I cleared my throat to get their attention and then asked if they wanted us to go. They said no and asked if they were making us uncomfortable. We said absolutely not, especially if they don’t mind if we did the same. They said they would be offended if we didn’t. It was such a nice romantic night and we should take advantage of it.

I turned across Jakes lap, wrapped my hands around his neck and started to make out. Jake had his arms wrapped around my waist. After several minutes of passionate kissing, I looked over and Joann and Larry and could see that Larry had his hands slid under Joann’s skirt and apparently was pleasing her pussy.

I ran a hand down and started to rub Jake’s chest through his shirt. He took my lead and started to rub his hands up and down my legs and thighs. I slide my skirt up a little to encourage him to explore me like Larry was exploring Joann. Soon I felt his fingers sliding over my pussy lips. I spread my legs to let him have better access.

We continued this for awhile, making out and taking sips of wine between kisses. Joann said she needed some more wine and got up to get the bottle from the room. I also got up and said I needed to go use the restroom. Inside the room, I asked Joann if they had ever swinged with other couples. She looked at me and just smiled. I got the answer I was looking for. I told her we also did and I wanted to fuck her husband. Again she just smiled at me as to say, he is all yours.

I helped her pour another glass of wine for us all and followed her out to the balcony. Joann went over by Jake as I sat down on Larry’s lap. Larry was a little shocked but quickly figured out what was going on as I planted a big kiss on his lips. I opened my mouth and started to explore his mouth with my tongue. I then spread my legs wide, letting my skirt hike up my hips to expose my bare pussy (I hadn’t put any panties on at all that week). It didn’t take long until Larry was exploring my pussy with his hands. My pussy was so wet by this time. I could feel Larry’s cock start to get hard under my ass. I slide my ass off his hardening cock and placed a hand on it.

I smiled at Larry and said I think someone is getting a little excited. I then got down on my knees in front of Larry, unzipped his pants and pulled out his rock hard cock. His cock wasn’t quite as big as Jake’s (Jake has an 8-9 inch cock) but he had a very pretty cock. I like a pretty cock, one that has a nice shaped head and a smooth shaft. It was also very thick, which I think is actually more important than having a long cock.

I started to run my tongue up and down the shaft of his cock while playing with his balls with my hands. I then slide it into my mouth and started sucking on it. I love sucking on some good cock. Larry started to moan with approval. I took time out to slide his pants and underwear all the way off and threw them down on the deck of the balcony. He removed his shirt and placed it on the rest of his clothes.

I went back to sucking on his cock, trying to get as much in my mouth as possible. I heard his moans get deeper and louder. After several minutes, I sensed he was about to cum. I didn’t want him to spout just yet so I got up and sat down on his lap. I was facing him with our crotches touching. I wrapped my arms around his neck and planted a big kiss on him, again exploring his mouth with my tongue.

I pulled up my skirt, moved my pussy up and started to grind it against his cock. I was so wet; I was covering his cock with my pussy juices. I looked over at Joann and Jake and saw Jake with his face buried in Joann’s pussy. She looked like she was really enjoying herself.

Larry helped me remove my top and skirt. I now could press my naked body against his. I ran my pussy over his cock and then up his body over his stomach and chest. I lowered myself again and he took one of by breasts into his mouth. I could feel his tongue circle my nipples and then felt him nibble and suck on them. I couldn’t wait any longer. I reached down and pulled up his cock and lowed myself onto it. I felt his massive member slip easily into my waiting pussy.

ilove-u.com_600659-26.1

I started to raise and lower myself, allowing his hard cock to slide in and out of me. We started slowly at first but quickly picked up the pace. Soon his cock was pumping in and out of me in a furious rate, God it felt so good.

It wasn’t long until I was screaming as my orgasm overtook me. I’m sure someone had to hear me but I didn’t really care at that moment. It was an incredible orgasm. Sometime in the middle of my orgasm, Larry started to shoot his load inside me. Feeling his cum shoot inside me only extended my own orgasm.

It wasn’t long after I composed myself that I heard some laud moans coming from Jake and Joann. We looked over just as they both came together, both bodies shaking in what seemed to be as good of an orgasm as I just had.

It was very late so we decided to finish off our glasses of wine and head back to our cabin. We all agreed that we had a lot of time to have a lot more fun the rest of the week. We arranged to meet Joann and Larry for breakfast and again tour the next island together.

—– Chapter Five —–

The next day was pretty much the same. We toured another island with Joann and Larry. Back on the ship we had dinner again with Joann and Larry and took in some more entertainment. Afterwards, Jake and Larry wanted to spend some time in the casino. Gambling doesn’t do anything for me and Joann so we decided to go off on our own. We explored some other less populated bars on the ship and got to know each other even better. I couldn’t believe how well we were getting along for only knowing each other for a couple days.

We ended up ordering one last drink and headed back to their cabin. Once back in their room, Joann immediately started to seduce me, running her hands over my body and giving me a very passionate kiss. We fell on the bed where we proceeded to remove each other’s clothes. I love fucking guys but there is something so special about making love to a women. It makes me feel so comfortable and sexy. Joann started to lick my entire body. Starting at my neck and working her way down to my pussy, paying extra attention to my tits and nipples. She had me so turned on. I then felt her tongue spread my pussy lips and circle my clit. Her fingers plunged deep into my pussy, hitting my G-spot. I could tell she was very experienced at satisfying women. Only after a couple minutes, I felt myself getting very close to an incredible orgasm. I shouted out to her that I was cumming. My body started to shake, my eyes rolled back into their sockets as my orgasm overtook my body. It seemed to last forever.

After I was able to compose myself, I returned the favor to Joann. I started by sucking and licking her nice firm breasts. I circled my tongue around her very hard nipples while I massaged her breasts. Her boobs were so large and so firm. I hope my boobs are like this when I’m 38. I continued by licking and kissing my way down her flat stomach to her shaved pussy. I shot my stiff tongue as far into her pussy as I could. I could tell by her moans that I was hitting her just right. I started to rub and pinch her clit with my fingers. She was so wet. I then easily slide a couple fingers into her love hole, then three and then four. I continued to fuck her with my fingers as I started to nibble on her clit with my mouth. I flicked and circled her clit with my tongue. After several minutes, her body started to quiver and she started to cum. I soon realized that she was a squirter as her cum started to squirt all over my face. It startled me at first but I quickly composed myself to take as much in my mouth as I could.

After her orgasm subsided, she pulled me up and gave me a very passionate kiss. We lay next to each other for quite awhile, it felt so good to have a naked female body nestled against me.

Suddenly we heard the key card open the cabin door. Larry and Jake walked through the door and saw Joann and I holding each other’s naked body. We didn’t move but simply smiled up to our husbands. Larry said “See, I told you we could find them back here”. Jake asked if we were having fun. I said, with a big smile on my face, “More fun than you can imagine”. Joann responded by saying ”but we could have much more fun”, as she motioned the guys to join us. It didn’t take the guys long to remove their clothes and join us on the bed.

Just then Joann got up off the bed and said that she was a little tired and needed a little time to recover. She looked at me as to say “follow my lead and come over here”. I also got out of bed and stood next to her. She told the guys that we had just had a very exhausting love making session and Cindy and I needed to relax a little. Both guys started to complain and informed us (as if we didn’t already know) that they both were very horny and needed some good fucking to relieve them. Joann said “go right ahead, don’t let us stop you, we will just sit here and watch”. We both sat down in the chairs next to the bed.

Joann had told me earlier that Larry liked sex with guys but I knew Jake says he doesn’t like it. I have seen him do it several times and he seems to have a good time with it. I don’t know why he just doesn’t admit he likes it. I started to persuade Jake to let Larry suck his cock. Larry looked at Jake to see if he would allow him to do it. Jake didn’t give much resistance so Larry leaned down and started to lightly rub his hand over Jakes cock. His cock wasn’t hard but it seemed to jump when Larry first touched it. We watched as his cock grew and got hard right in front of our eyes. In just a couple minutes, Larry had Jake’s cock as hard as I had ever seen it.

Larry then took Jake’s cock into his mouth and started to suck on it. Jake’s cock is rather large, I can never get it all the way into my mouth and neither could Larry. While sucking his cock head, Larry slide his hand up and down Jake’s shaft. Joann and I just sat back and watched the show. I could tell by the look on Jake’s face and by his moans, he was really enjoying it. I asked Jake how it felt. He simply responded by giving me a big grin and shaking his head in approval.

I could tell that Jake was just about ready to cum when he pulled away. He moved down and let Larry lay down on the bed so they could switch places. Larry’s cock was already hard, although not quite as big as Jake’s

Jake took Larry’s cock into his mouth and started sucking it furiously, sucking it as he massaged his balls and ran his hand up and down the shaft. After several minutes Larry got up and moved around so that they were in a 69 position. Both took each others cock in their mouth and continued to please each other. Joann and I were getting so turned on just watching them. Both of us were running our hands over our pussies.

It wasn’t long until I think they came together. Both took the others cum into their mouth. Joann and I applauded seeing each of them take each others cum in their mouth without spilling a drop.

After the guys collected themselves, they asked us girls if we were satisfied. I said “we are greatly satisfied but I don’t think we are as satisfied as you two”.

To let the guys recoup, Joann went and opened another bottle of wine. I helped her pour four glasses. We sat around talking for awhile. We asked how much money they had lost in the casino. They wouldn’t tell us.

After about 15-20 minutes of conversation, Larry looked at me and motioned for me to come over by him on the bed. I gladly got up and joined him. Jake proceeded to go over to Joann and attend to her. Larry was sitting on the edge of the bed. I sat down on his lap facing him and wrapped my arms around his neck. I started to kiss him and rub my fingers over his head and through his hair. Together we ran our hands over each others body.

For some reason I started to talk very dirty to Larry. I said something like “do you think you can fuck me with that fag cock of yours?” He replied by saying “this cock can fuck the shit out of any pussy around.” Jake and Joann started to laugh at our verbal comments and started in with their own dirty remarks. Before you knew it, all four of us were voicing comments like “come on you fucking whore, I’m going to fuck your hot pussy for all its worth.” I think it was a contest who could say the most disgusting things.

I started to rub my very wet pussy over Larry’s shaft. “The fucking slut has a soaking wet pussy, bet she wants a big fat cock in it” Larry said as he rotated his hips to let his cock slip right in. I immediately rammed my pelvis down hard on him so that his cock would dig deep inside me.

I pushed Larry back onto the bed and leaned over him so we could fuck hard and furious. We continued our verbal assault as we pounded ourselves at each other, my pussy sliding up and down and his hard cock. “Give it to me you big stud, ram that hard fat cock deep inside me, fuck my hot cunt baby”.

We were fucking like there was no tomorrow when I felt a hand start to rub my pussy from behind. It then parted my ass checks and started to probe at my ass hole. Jake was lubricating my ass from my pussy juices. I knew exactly what he was going to do. He knows how much I like to be double fucked. Sure enough, I soon felt his cock start to enter my ass. It took him a little time but he soon had it jammed in as far as he could. I just love having a cock fucking my ass at the same time as one is fucking my pussy. Jake and Larry got into a rhythm, both shooting their love tools in and out of me at the same time.

ilove-u.com_600659-14.1

After we all got in a steady rhythm, Joann came over. I motioned for her to move up so I could lick her pussy. She shoved her cunt right into my face, allowing me to slide my tongue between her pussy lips and over her clit. Her clit was so hard and big. My fingers soon found her hot pussy, digging deep inside. The guys helped me out by rubbing and pinching at Joann’s tits and nipples.

We continued our four-way fuck for some time until I was the first to explode into another incredible orgasm. Joann soon followed, shooting her hot cum over my face again. A couple minutes later Jake and Larry shot both their loads deep inside my ass and pussy at the same time. We all four fell totally exhausted in a pile on the bed. It had been an unbelievable night of enjoyable fucking.

After we caught our breath, Jake and I made our way back to our cabin. It was very late and we needed to get some sleep before we met again the next morning to explore the next island.

—– Chapter Six —–

The next day we had a very exciting time on the island. The island that we were visiting was a very beautiful mountainous island. It is known for its beautiful mountain streams and waterfalls. The four of us decided to get a taxi cab and take a tour up into the mountains. The tour guide (taxi driver) first took us to a mountain cave and then to a gorgeous waterfall. At the base of the waterfall was a nice little pool that looked very enticing for a nice swim. It was a very popular waterfall and the crowds were quite large, so we didn’t feel like swimming in front of everyone. We asked the guide if there were any waterfalls that were not as crowded. He said there was two not too far away. One was a five mile hike into the rain forest. The other was 1 mile hike. We thought five miles was too far but 1 mile sounded good.

He drove us to the end of the 1 mile trail and pointed us into the direction of the waterfall. He said he would wait there until we get back. On our hike back to the falls, we met one group but other than that, we didn’t see anyone. As we got closer to the falls, we could hear the roar of the water falling over the mountain cliff. It was absolutely gorgeous. A small waterfall appearing out of the side of the mountain, tumbling about 40 feet to a small little pool of water nestled in the rocks surrounded by the lush foliage of the rainforest. Although not as large as the first waterfall, it was definitely just as stunning.

The best thing was, we were the only ones there. We had brought our swimming suits with us but since no one was there, we decided to take a little skinny dip. We all stripped down and jumped in. Oh what a refreshing feeling. The water was magnificent. I soon felt a pair of hand wrap around me from behind. It was Larry. He immediately started to massage my breasts from behind me. I felt him push himself against my backside. I reached my hand behind me and felt that he was already hard, mmmmm. I pressed my ass back pressing against his hard member. We were standing in water just deep enough that we could stand on the bottom and have our heads above water.

I looked over at Jake and he was busy with Joann. Jake and I had fucked many times in water. It is something we enjoy doing because you are much lighter in water so you can move and pick up your partner more easily.

I turned around to face Larry. I wrapped my arms around his neck and started to kiss him very fervently. I then jumped up and wrapped my legs around this waist, pressing my crouch against his. Larry started to slide his hard cock up and down over my pussy; damn I was so wet and horny. I spread my legs slightly to invite him to enter me. He slid right in. I started to bounce up and down in the water, allowing his cock to slide in and out of my hot pussy. I looked over at Jake and Joann and they were doing the same.

After a couple minutes, we started to hear voices approaching from down the path, oh shit! All four of us separated. We realized that because the water was so clear, anyone looking down at us could see that we didn’t have any clothes on. We then got the idea to move closer to the waterfall so that the bubbles that formed on the water from the falls splashing down on the surface of the pool would hide the fact that we were naked.

A group of elderly tourists came into view. We just hoped to God that they wouldn’t stay too long. The water depth was over our heads where we were and we didn’t know how long we could tread water. Besides, we had much better things to do.

Thank goodness they didn’t stay very long. As soon as they turned to leave, we quickly moved back to shallower waters and were back fucking our partners as before. It wasn’t long until Larry was cumming inside me.

Larry then floated me over to a large rock on the edge of the pool. This rock was just below the surface of the water. He placed me on the rock face up. My head was above water but my pussy was just at the surface of the water. He spread my legs and placed his face against my cum-filled pussy. I felt his tongue swirling around my clit. The small waves of the water were splashing against my pussy as his tongue started to explore inside my cunt hole. God, it felt so good.

After several minutes of Larry eating my pussy and rubbing my clit, I heard Joann start to scream. I had totally forgotten about Jake and Joann. I looked over towards them and saw Jake doing the same to Joann as Larry was to me. It was obvious that Jake had sent Joann into a gigantic orgasm. They were probably 30 feet from us but I still could see Joann’s body shaking in a massive orgasm. Seeing this sent me into my own climatic orgasm as well. Larry was doing such a fantastic job of satisfying me.

Just as Joann and I were catching our breath, we heard more voices coming from down the path. We all again quickly swam over under our canopy of bubbles near the waterfall. This time two couples come up to the edge of the pool and started talking to us. I guess they were about 30 years old. They asked us how the water was. We said very refreshing.

They looked around the area and saw our clothes over on some rocks where we had left them. They had their swimming suits and towels in their hands. They asked us were we had changed into our swimming suits. We didn’t know what to say. We didn’t want to make up some story so decided to tell them the truth and told them we hadn’t changed into our swimming suits. It took them awhile to catch on to what we were saying but it finally hit them that we were all naked. You should have seen the embarrassing grins they all got on their faces when they finally realized this. Us four had floated from the cover of the bubbles and I’m sure they could tell that we were truly naked. Jake and Larry then spoke up and told them that they were more than welcome to join us if they wish. After a little discussion, the four of them decided to get naked and join our skinny dip party.

We watched as the four of them stripped their clothes and entered the water. I think Larry, Joann, Jake and I all wanted to have a big orgy. We talked for awhile but it was obvious to us that these two couples were not into that. We decided that we should just leave. Besides, I’m sure our guide was wondering where we were, we had been gone for over an hour.

We got out of the water, dried off, got dressed and said goodbye to our new acquaintances. After getting back to the taxi, we had the driver take us back to the ship.

Back on the ship we went to our cabins and got cleaned up. Jake and I had another good fuck in the shower before we met Joann and Larry for dinner. We then went to the early show in the theatre.

After the show, the guys and us girls split up again and went our separate ways. Joann and I went and visited a piano bar where a piano player was entertaining anyone that would listen. There weren’t many people there so Joann and I sat down at the piano right next to the piano player and ordered some drinks.

The piano player was a gorgeous looking guy about 30 years old. He had nice blonde hair and blue eyes; a very masculine guy, not your typical pianist. He was a great singer and entertainer. We started to flirt with him and he flirted back. He took several requests from us and sang to us as if we were his lovers. He really knew how to earn his tips (if you know what I mean).

After several drinks and feeling very horny, Joann and I went back to our cabin this time. We were both feeling a little frisky from all the drinks and being serenaded by the nice looking pianist for the past couple hours. It didn’t take us long until we had each other’s clothes off and was making out to relieve our sexual tension that had been building up in us.

We were right in the heat of the moment when we heard the key card slide open the cabin door. Our two guys had returned. Joann and I were so into each other that we totally ignored they guys when the entered. They tried to talk to us but again we ignored them.

Joann and I were in a 69 position on the bed. I was fingering your pussy as licking her clit as she was doing the same to me. We were in total ecstasy as we pleased each other.

We continued in a 69 position for quite awhile, totally oblivious to Larry and Jake. I did look up once to see that they had both gotten naked; Jake was sitting in the chair while Larry was sucking his cock. I motioned to Joann to look; she simply smiled and returned to pleasuring my pussy. After what seemed to be hours, Joann finally came in a very intense orgasm. Shortly afterwards, I followed with my own huge orgasm.

After we collected ourselves, we looked over and saw Larry ramming Jake’s asshole with his hard cock from behind. I couldn’t believe he actually let Larry do that without anyone coaxing him. It didn’t take Larry very long until he shot his load into Jake’s ass. It was a big turn on for Joann and me to watch the two guys go at it. After Larry was done, they asked if we wanted them to join us on the bed but we told them that they were doing just fine without us and that they should continue.

ilove-u.com_600659-18.1

Larry switched positions with Jake so that Jake could fuck him in the ass. Joann and I had a great view as we watch Jake’s cock slide in and out of Larry’s ass. If I wasn’t so exhausted I would have joined them. Instead we were completely satisfied with just watching our two ladyboys going at it with each other.

After Jake filled Larry’s ass with his sperm, we decided to turn in for the night. But this time Jake and Joann went back to Larry and Joann’s cabin together while Larry stayed with me in our cabin.

Larry and I had some very passionate love making while I’m sure Joann and Jake did also back in their cabin. I love my husband very much and love fucking him but the time Larry and I had together alone was very special. Most of the fucking we had been doing that week was very erotic and fast paced. Larry was very slow and soothing which was very nice for a change. It was a little strange going to sleep next to another guy other than my husband. But I did sleep very well before we woke to tackle another day and another island.

—– Chapter Seven —–

The next day brought another beautiful island. The four of us enjoyed a day at a beach and took in some snorkeling. Unfortunately this island did not have nude beaches, but it was a very enjoyable day. We really took pleasure in basking in the sun and drinking the local Caribbean drinks, not to mention the nice tan we got.

Back on the ship we cleaned up and had diner as usual. We weren’t too fond of the entertainment in the theater that night so decided to spend the evening in the big lounge. Two shows were on the schedule for the evening. First a hypnotist during the early evening and later a comedy show at late night.

The seating in the big lounge were mostly big half circle booths that faced a big stage where all the shows took place. The booths had very high backs. They were very comfortable and very private since you could only see in them from the stage side. We purposely arrived early to get a good booth up close to the stage. Joann and I were seated between Larry and Jake around the half circle table, I next to Larry and Joann next to Jake. We ordered our first round of drinks and sat back and had some good conversation while we waited for the first show to start.

The hypnotist was very good; he had us all laughing in stitches. After the show, we had about an hour before the comedy show would begin. We ordered more drinks and sat back for the second show to begin. While deep in conversation with Joann, I felt a hand start to run over my thigh and up under my skirt. Larry first startled me but then I started to get turned on. I half-heartedly told him to stop since someone would see us. He said that no one was going to see in, if someone would walk in front of the booth, the table hid anything that he was doing.

He slowly ran his hand up my thigh and parted my legs. He ran his fingers over my panty-less crotch. I felt him start to rub my clit and pinch it with his fingers. I spread my legs to give him better access. I looked over at Joann and saw Jake was doing the same to her. I couldn’t believe that I was having my pussy rubbed in the middle of a crowded lounge.

I felt Larry’s fingers part my pussy lips and run them up and down my slit. Soon I felt him slide his finger into my pussy. I was so wet that he was able to quickly and easily slide in. I tried to keep a straight face in case someone did pass in front of our booth. It is very difficult to keep a straight face when you have someone fingering you pussy. Larry and Jake were carrying on a normal conversation so no one would get suspicious. They continued to rub our clits and probe their fingers into our pussies for the next five or ten minutes. Joann’s and my breathing were getting very deep and loud. I couldn’t take it anymore. I threw my head back against the back to the booth and closed my eyes taking in the full affect of their actions. It wasn’t long until I couldn’t hold back any longer and was thrown into an incredible orgasm. I think I actually passed out for a couple seconds, probably also had something to do with the fact I had been drinking alcohol all night long.

After I composed myself, I looked over at Joann and I could tell she had cum as well. She looked as exhausted as I. We just looked at each other and started to laugh. It was so absurd that we both had just had an incredible orgasm with all these people around us.

I then pulled my skirt back down and reached over and felt Larry’s cock through his pants. He was already hard. I whispered to him that I better do something about this. He just smiled back at me. I rubbed up and down his cock for a little while. After several minutes I unzipped his pants and managed to pull his cock out. This time Larry and Jake was having a hard time keeping composed as Joann and I carried on a casual conversation.

We continued stroking their hard cocks for quite awhile, changing from slow easy strokes, when someone walked by, to fast furious strokes when no one was in view. It seemed that we were stroking their cocks for a long time when a voice come over the sound system announcing the show was going to start in about 10 minutes. Shortly after that I felt Larry’s cock start to convulse. I knew he was about to cum. I looked around to make sure no one was looking and then quickly ducked under the table to catch his cum in my mouth. I wasn’t able to get all of it but I did get the majority of it. I quickly came back up licking my lips as if nothing had happened. Joann and Jake had watched me take his cum, they started to laugh when I returned above the table. I couple minutes later Joann did the same to catch my husband’s cum while he had his orgasm.

The comedy show was also a very good show. We laughed so hard and so long that night, our guts were hurting from so much laughing.

After the show we sat around drinking our last drink and talking. I don’t think we wanted to go back to our cabins because we knew that this was our last night on the ship and we didn’t want it to end.

We eventually decided to go back to Joann and Larry’s cabin for one last good time. On our way back, we decided to take a detour and go up to the top deck to take in the warm Caribbean air one last time. It was late, about 2:00 am, and very few people were up on top at that time of night. We walked around for a little while, looking out over the romantic ocean waters. The stars and moon again lit up the dark skies.

We walked past a set of stairs that lead up and had a sign that said you must be 18 to enter. We heard rumors that there was a place on the ship that you could sunbath nude but never did find out where it was or even if the rumors were actually true. We put two and two together and concluded that these stairs must lead up to that place.

Obviously we couldn’t sunbath nude that night but curiosity took us upstairs to check it out. On top there was simply a small area that had nothing but a bunch of deck chairs. This area was actually the roof of one of the bars on the top deck. On the far side of this area we saw a couple what appeared to be making out. After realizing what they were doing, we quickly apologized for interrupting and turned to leave. The guy spoke up and said we didn’t have to apologize. He said we could stay if we wanted.

We were curious to look around so slowly started to approach them. As we got closer, we realized they were doing more than making out. They were half naked and were obviously fucking each other before we rudely interrupted. Both of them had their shorts off but still had their shirts on. They didn’t seem to try to hide their private parts as we approached them. The guy still had a very hard cock and you could see her pussy juices reflecting off it in the moonlight. We also noticed that they were very young, I would have guessed teenagers. We asked them how old they were and they said they were both 21 years old, I never did believe them. They said their names were Jason and Brianna. They said they were on their honeymoon.

We sarcastically asked if they were enjoying themselves. Brianna responded and said they were. I couldn’t believe when she then invited us to join them. I think they had been drinking as much as we had been and were acting differently than they normally would. It appeared that they were feeling no pain. They didn’t have to twist our arms too much; we immediately decided to take her up on her offer.

Jason was a rather short guy, but seemed to have a nice looking body. Brianna was very petite had a very cut face and also a nice looking body.

Larry and I sat down on a deck chair that was next to them while Joann and Jake sat down on a chair on the other side. We started to rub each other’s crotches as we started some small talk such as where they were from and what they had been doing on their honeymoon. We found out they were from California. They also told us that they had been coming up to this area each night to fuck each other. A couple nights they even slept up here all night.

As we talked, I noticed Jason’s cock started to go soft. I got up and sat down next to him, on the other side from Brianna. I made some remark to Jason that we needed to get him back up again. As I said that, Joann got up and kneeled in front of him. We both reached out and started to stroke Jason. At the same time, Jake and Larry held out their hands for Brianna to guide her over to another chair where they were going to work on her. You should have seen the look on Jason and Brianna’s face. I don’t think they had ever done anything like this before. A look of nervousness and fear came over their faces. But we eventually turned those faces into lust and excitement.

Joann lowered her head onto Jason’s cock and started to lick up and down its shaft. I leaned over and started to French kiss him, darting my tongue in and out of his mouth. Jason would periodically look over at Brianna but I would wrap my hands around his head and pull him back as to say “forget about her for now, we are going to take care of you”. I then pushed Jason down on the deck chair so his head was towards Brianna, this way he could not see her or pay any attention to her. I started to lick and rub my way down to his chest, past his stomach and finally to his now-very-hard cock. Joann let me share his cock with her. She would suck on his balls as I took his cock into my mouth. I sucked it for awhile and then we would trade placed.

We sucked and licked his cock for quite awhile until Joann got up and stood over him, preparing to lower her eager pussy onto his hard manhood. She slowly lowered herself as I held his cock to guide it into her wet cunt. It easily slipped right over it. I reached one hand around Joann and played with Jason’s balls as she moved up and down on his stiff rod. I used my other hand to rub against Joann’s rigid clit.

After several minutes I looked over at Jake and Larry and saw that Jake was ramming Brianna’s pussy as Larry had his cock in her mouth. I got up and decided to copy Larry and straddled Jason’s head. I lowered my dripping wet pussy right over his face. Jason immediately stuck out his tongue reaching for my willing love hole. I felt his tongue stick right into my pussy. I raised and lowered myself so that I was fucking his little stubby tongue. As I fucked his tongue, I continued to watch Jake and Larry give it to Brianna. I’m not sure who came first but it seemed like one started to scream in ecstasy and then another would start. After just a little while we had all come.

We then all switched positions and paired up with other non-spouses and continued our fucking festivities. We continued fucking all night long in every imaginable position, with every partner. We three girls had all three cocks in every hole at sometime during the next several hours. The one that got me the hardest orgasm was when Jason was fucking my pussy, Larry poked his cock into my ass and my husband fucked me in my mouth. I don’t know how loud I screamed, but I hope no one heard me.

After several hours, it was obvious that the guys were spent and couldn’t go on. It seemed like things were starting to wind down and we needed to get back to our cabins. I wasn’t quite done yet. I looked over at Joann with a seductive smile and then looked over at Brianna. Joann got the hint and we both went over by Brianna and started to fondle her tits. She got a look of terror on her face. When we reached down and started to rub her legs and torso, she said that she had never made love to another girl before. Both Joann and I said that was ok, we would show her everything she needs to know. We told her just to relax and enjoy. You could tell she wasn’t so sure about this but that didn’t stop us. Joann leaned over and started to lick Brianna tits as I reached down and spread her legs and reached towards her pussy. I quickly slipped a couple fingers into her cum filled cunt. I rubbed my thumb over her clit. It was still very hard and very large.

The three guys just sat back and watched intensively as we put on a show for them. Jason’s eyes were as big as quarters; you could tell he had never seen his new wife in any situation like this before. Occasionally one of them would shout out some rude remark like “suck that sloppy pussy, bitch”.

Joann and I licked and sucked all over Brianna until we got her to explode with her final orgasm of the night. Then Joann and I turned to each other, determined to get one more orgasm before the night (and week) was over. Brianna joined right in, digging deep into our pussies and licking and sucking on our clits. For never doing this before, it didn’t take her very long to catch on. We three girls pleased each other for another 10 to 15 minutes until we climaxed one last time.

All six of us lay exhausted on the deck chairs and the ship deck. It was starting to get a little light. The sun would be coming up soon. We could see some lights far off in the horizon. We were coming into San Juan, our final destination. We were all sad that the week was coming to an end but was very happy that we had the week that we did together.

Eventually we got ourselves to go back to our cabins, get packed and get ready for the debarkation process. Before we did debark, we said our goodbyes to Joann and Larry, exchanged phone numbers and addressed and promised to keep in touch. And if either of us were to ever go on anther cruise, we would invite the others. I can’t wait to have another week like this one.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

← Older posts
Newer posts →

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com
Follow ilove-u.com on WordPress.com

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

Recent Comments

Tyler's avatarTyler on Waking Up a Whore

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Recent Comments

Tyler's avatarTyler on Waking Up a Whore

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Copyright

Copyright 2026 ilove-u.com All Rights Reserved

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

A WordPress.com Website.

Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy
  • Subscribe Subscribed
    • ilove-u.com
    • Join 33 other subscribers
    • Already have a WordPress.com account? Log in now.
    • ilove-u.com
    • Subscribe Subscribed
    • Sign up
    • Log in
    • Report this content
    • View site in Reader
    • Manage subscriptions
    • Collapse this bar
 

Loading Comments...
 

You must be logged in to post a comment.